MetalSamamon's Home
This is a site dedicated primarily to Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ=サザンクロス ) from Keroro Gunsou ( ケロロ軍曹 )!!
Mizore Shirayuki-chan! ( ロザリオとバンパイアの白雪みぞれ )
Alright; got one update today!! :P
My friend, commando723 from the KPHQ site's birthday is coming up; and I wanted to do something special for him for his birthday...so I drew this picture of Mizore Shirayuki ( 白雪みぞれ ) from Rosario to Vampire ( ロザリオとバンパイア ); his favorite anime girl! ^_^
With text:

Without text:

Test version with different legs:

Base colors only:

Digital lines only:

Original Black and White sketch:

Original scanned version:

Work in progress version:

So, this should give you an idea of what I went through on this image. Took me about 10-11 hours total; from the start of the WiP image to the final finished version. :shock:
I hope you all like it; and happy (early) birthday to my friend, commando723!
My friend, commando723 from the KPHQ site's birthday is coming up; and I wanted to do something special for him for his birthday...so I drew this picture of Mizore Shirayuki ( 白雪みぞれ ) from Rosario to Vampire ( ロザリオとバンパイア ); his favorite anime girl! ^_^
With text:

Without text:

Test version with different legs:

Base colors only:

Digital lines only:

Original Black and White sketch:

Original scanned version:

Work in progress version:

So, this should give you an idea of what I went through on this image. Took me about 10-11 hours total; from the start of the WiP image to the final finished version. :shock:
I hope you all like it; and happy (early) birthday to my friend, commando723!
- 2008-08-31
- アリサ=サザンクロス, 小森霧, 白雪みぞれ
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
The 3 Keroros ( ケロロ軍曹, ダークケロロ & ゴッドケロロ )

With text.
Got one quick update today...I'm working on a special picture that's been taking up most of my time recently; but I went and did this quick picture to celebrate 10,000 main-page views on my DeviantART page! ^_^
This is my dA account here.
Basically; it's all 3 Keroros (including my OC). From left to right; it's:
--Dark Keroro ( ダークケロロ )
--Keroro Gunsou ( ケロロ軍曹 )
--God Keroro (my OC from, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" ) ( ゴッドケロロ )
I hope you all like it; and I should have another update soon! :D
- 2008-08-31
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Thru the Ages! ケロロ軍曹's!

This is just one of those funny images I decided to put together.
Basically; it's 6 different versions of Keroro Gunsou ( ケロロ軍曹 ) figures; throughout time.
From left to right:
--Ganso Keroro
--Manga Keroro
--Current Keroro
--Swimming Keroro
--KeroPla Keroro
--Dark Keroro
I hope you all like it! ^_^
- 2008-08-31
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
攻撃でのアリサ=サザンクロス (Alisa Southerncross attacking)
Original Sketch:

WIP:

Regular Version:

Special Version for Saboten-sama:

Well; I'm going to post this part in Japanese (poor Japanese; since I was using a web translator); since it was for a Japanese friend:
これは私が私の良い友人、サボテン+様のためにした特別な断片です。
基本的に、それはまさしくアリサちゃん攻撃です。 よりダイナミックな姿勢をすることへの私
の試み。
あなた達が皆、それが好きであることを願っています!
That means:
This is a special piece I did for my good friend, Saboten-sama.
Basically, it's just Alisa-chan attacking. My attempt at doing a more dynamic pose.
I hope you all like it!
This is Saboten-sama's site here:


WIP:

Regular Version:

Special Version for Saboten-sama:

Well; I'm going to post this part in Japanese (poor Japanese; since I was using a web translator); since it was for a Japanese friend:
これは私が私の良い友人、サボテン+様のためにした特別な断片です。
基本的に、それはまさしくアリサちゃん攻撃です。 よりダイナミックな姿勢をすることへの私
の試み。
あなた達が皆、それが好きであることを願っています!
That means:
This is a special piece I did for my good friend, Saboten-sama.
Basically, it's just Alisa-chan attacking. My attempt at doing a more dynamic pose.
I hope you all like it!
This is Saboten-sama's site here:

- 2008-08-22
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ=サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Terere-chan Anime Style BnW Art!

Well; I finally got my extremely lazy butt to do another one of the profiles from my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"!
This is Terere-chan, the best friend of the Pekoponjin, Kamiya Yumenna. She's got a big sun-hat that she wears all the time with her symbol on it (you can see the top view of it on the bottom) and her symbol is a 6-pedaled flower.
I will be adding the circles on her cheeks, the series logo and Katakana for her name onto the picture once I color it in and finalize it.
Here's the profile for Terere-chan to go with the art:
CHARACTER PROFILE:
English Name: Terere (Tah-ree-ree)
Japanese Name: テレレ
Species: Keron
Gender: Female
Alliance: Keroro Platoon (friends with them)
Rank: None
Job: None
Color (Body): Light Purple/Pink
Color (Hat): Purple
Symbol: Flower
Eye Type: Similar to Mirara's
Adult/Tadpole: Adult (about same age as Kururu)
Likes: Kururu, Kamiya, living on Pekopon, listening to Pekopon music
Dislikes: Fighting, being alone, sweet potato dangos
Personality/Profile: Kind, sweet and gentle. Spends as much time with her best friend Kamiya Yumenna as possible. Girlfriend of Kururu back on Keron for about a week; but he is often reluctant to acknowledge it. Stalks Kururu every chance she gets. Laughs in a similar manner to Kururu as well (Tetete ). Not a member of the Keron military; moved to Pekopon voluntarily but illegally. Constantly worries about things she shouldn't.
That's it for now! Thanks for looking, and feel free to tell me what you think! :D
Oh and as a side note...
TERERE'S HAT IS IMPOSSIBLE TO DRAW RIGHT!!!!! ><
- 2008-08-20
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
It's my birthday!!
Well; it's my birthday!! :D
My net's down today though...I'm currently using a Wi-Fi signal to write this. Stupid storms...
Anyway, now that it's officially my birthday here; I'd like to thank everyone who's done Alisa Southerncross art for me for my birthday!! :) That was very sweet of you; and I really do appreciate it!
I'm hoping that my internet will be up later today...this connection is really weak. ^^;
And I got a cake! Something I haven't done for a long time for my birthday. :lol: I'm actually celebrating my birthday for once!
I'm hoping to get some updates done soon...I know I'm behind; but I'm also looking for a job and trying to make some money as well; so those come first; unfortunately. ;_;
My net's down today though...I'm currently using a Wi-Fi signal to write this. Stupid storms...
Anyway, now that it's officially my birthday here; I'd like to thank everyone who's done Alisa Southerncross art for me for my birthday!! :) That was very sweet of you; and I really do appreciate it!
I'm hoping that my internet will be up later today...this connection is really weak. ^^;
And I got a cake! Something I haven't done for a long time for my birthday. :lol: I'm actually celebrating my birthday for once!
I'm hoping to get some updates done soon...I know I'm behind; but I'm also looking for a job and trying to make some money as well; so those come first; unfortunately. ;_;
- 2008-08-17
- 他
- Comments:1
- Trackbacks:0
500 Alisa-chan pics!
Yep; I've finally reached a goal!! 500 fanart pics of Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ=サザンクロス ) from Keroro Gunsou ( ケロロ軍曹 )!!
This only includes other people's art; not my own and no explicit art and official art (screenshots, manga scans, etc.).
A true landmark for me... ^_^
Click here to see the art!
Thanks to everyone who's given me such great art and helped me reach this goal (not all the pics in there were for me; but I do enjoy having them. I claim no ownership for having made the pics though).
This is a good birthday present... ^_^ I'm having one of my best birthdays so far, and I've still got about 2 days before my birthday! ^^;
This only includes other people's art; not my own and no explicit art and official art (screenshots, manga scans, etc.).
A true landmark for me... ^_^
Click here to see the art!
Thanks to everyone who's given me such great art and helped me reach this goal (not all the pics in there were for me; but I do enjoy having them. I claim no ownership for having made the pics though).
This is a good birthday present... ^_^ I'm having one of my best birthdays so far, and I've still got about 2 days before my birthday! ^^;
- 2008-08-15
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ=サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
My birthday's coming up!! ^_^ (And other stuff...)
Well; I'm not one to toot my own horn (to use a catchphrase); but my birthday's coming up in less than a week!! :D
It's on August 18th, for those of you who are wondering.
I'm not going to ask for any gift-art or anything; because it's rude to ask for gifts; but if anyone wants to do any for me; that'd be really nice!! ^_^
I don't get a whole lot for my birthday; since I only have my mom and grandma for relatives. They both call me and send me a card; and that's about it...so I usually don't even celebrate my birthday. ;__;
Anyway, that's it for now.
I will try to work on some of my art and fanfics. I know I'm slow; but I've been really busy lately; actually. ^^;
That's it for now! I will update as soon as I can!!
It's on August 18th, for those of you who are wondering.
I'm not going to ask for any gift-art or anything; because it's rude to ask for gifts; but if anyone wants to do any for me; that'd be really nice!! ^_^
I don't get a whole lot for my birthday; since I only have my mom and grandma for relatives. They both call me and send me a card; and that's about it...so I usually don't even celebrate my birthday. ;__;
Anyway, that's it for now.
I will try to work on some of my art and fanfics. I know I'm slow; but I've been really busy lately; actually. ^^;
That's it for now! I will update as soon as I can!!
- 2008-08-14
- 他
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
My Current Keroro Girl Figures Collection!

Well; this is what I have currently for Keroro Gunsou girl figures! :D
I have more Keroro figures as well; but this is only the girl figures here.
There are 39 figures here currently (I'm planning on getting more; though).
Here's a list of what's in the pic (going from left to right; and going from front to back):
Row 1:
-- 17th Manga "B" set Neko-chan
-- 17th Manga "B" set "Ganso" Natsumi Hinata w/Keroro Gunsou
-- 17th Manga "B" set Alisa / Arisa Southerncross w/Nevula ( Nebula )
-- Beach series Aki Hinata
-- Beach series Momoka Nishizawa (Normal version)
-- Beach series Natsumi Hinata
-- Beach series Momoka Nishizawa (Ora version)
-- Beach series Angol Mois
-- School series Aki Hinata
-- School series Natsumi Hinata
-- School series Koyuki Azumaya
Row 2:
-- C-Model Angol Mois
-- Gashapon Natsumi (Keroro Platoon Returns series? Can't remember...)
-- Gashapon Angol Mois (Keroro Platoon Returns series? Can't remember...)
-- C-Model Special Edition Natsumi Hinata w/Keroro Gunsou
-- 10th Manga Special Edition Powered 723 (Natsumi)
-- KeroBall Memories Powered 723/Natsumi with Giroro
-- School series Angol Mois
-- School series Momoka Nishizawa
-- KeroBall Memories Poyon-chan with Kururu
Row 3:
-- DX Series Wave 2 Natsumi Hinata w/Keroro
-- DX Series Wave 2 Angol Mois
-- DX Series Wave 4 Natsumi Hinata w/Keroro
-- DX Series Wave 4 Koyuki Azumaya w/Dororo
-- DX Series Wave 3 Natsumi Hinata
-- DX Series Wave 3 Angol Mois
-- DX Series Wave 1 Natsumi Hinata w/Giroro
-- Wave Special Edition Nasca/Nasuka w/Dark Keroro
-- Keroro Girls Series Lavie-dono
Row 4:
-- DX Series Wave 5 Natsumi Hinata (adult) with Giroro
-- DX Series Wave 5 Natsumi Hinata (adult) with Keroro
-- "Mystic Heroines" MegaHouse Koyuki Azumaya
-- "Hinata Heroines" MegaHouse Natsumi Hinata
-- "Mystic Heroines" MegaHouse Angol Mois
-- Keroro Girls Series Natsumi Hinata (adult / Black bikini version)
-- Keroro Girls Series Koyuki Azumaya (hidden behind Nasca, sorry)
-- Keroro Girls Series Natsumi Hinata (adult / white bikini version)
-- Keroro Girls Series Sumomo-chan
-- Keroro Girls Series Angol Mois
That's all I have for now! ^_^ I still want to get the 17th Manga "C" set with Oka Nishizawa and Pururu-chan; as well as the DX Series Wave 1 Angol Mois figure! :P
Then I'll probably be done with my figures; for now. :lol:
- 2008-08-14
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
KG:TADA Movie 3 Scene
SPOILER!

Well; I wanted to draw up a scene from the Movie 3 installment of my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; so I decided to do up a scene I actually haven't written yet.
This is where Angol Mois gets defeated by God Keroro.
Also; I was trying to work on perspectives with this picture.
This is also a good example of why I don't draw mangas but instead do fanfiction. lol

Well; I wanted to draw up a scene from the Movie 3 installment of my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; so I decided to do up a scene I actually haven't written yet.
This is where Angol Mois gets defeated by God Keroro.
Also; I was trying to work on perspectives with this picture.
This is also a good example of why I don't draw mangas but instead do fanfiction. lol
- 2008-08-14
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Myth Wars Wing Convoy

This is Wing Convoy; the main 'villain' throughout most of my fanfic series, "Myth Wars". :D
I haven't drawn any Transformers in a long time; so I figured it was about time I tried again; and he seemed pretty fitting to do since one of my friends, Imperator-Lawrence has been rekindling my interest in it again.
This is, of course; the character created by the great ShinMusashi44 ! Please be sure to check out his other great Myth Wars-related and other art!! ^_^
- 2008-08-14
- トランスフォーマー: カミーウォーズ
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Fomomo Heichou as a Pekoponjin!

This is from my Keroro/Azumagna fanfic; earlier on when Fomomo was walking around Pekopon as a human (Pekoponjin).
His human form isn't as flamboyant as Sumomo-chan's. He doesn't really have any fashion sense though (looks like he walked right of a St. Patty's Day parade). :lol:
Just thought I'd draw it up since it hadn't been done yet; and I wanted to see for myself what he'd look like.
- 2008-08-14
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Abrara Platoon Avatar!
This is an avatar I made of the infamous Abrara Platoon; including Powered Kamiya Shosa (Major). I'm using it as my deviantID. Thanks for looking
- 2008-08-14
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Sketches from my vacation!
Well; I recently went on vacation to California and Arizona for over a month; and while I was away; I did some art!
I took my digital camera and took some pictures of them (that's why they look the way that they do).
Well; here's some funny sketches for everyone!!
First off...got Garuru disco dancing; Tamama going punk; Alisa being upset (and still cute!); a crappy profile of Natsumi; and a quick sketch of my little Keronian girl; Terere-chan; whom I don't draw enough.

This one is to celebrate the release of the 3rd Keroro Movie on DVD; with Nasca (or Nasuka) -chan and Dark Keroro!

Here we have a few things...a couple of crappy pics...one pic of Mizore-chan from Rosario Vampire for commando723 from the KPHQ forums; one of Tsubaki-chan from Soul Eather for black_kero from the KPHQ forums(I'll do better pics once I get a chance to really sit down and do it; not just quick sketches like these).
Oh; and something for me on there as well... ^_^

Alright; one last set of vacation sketches! These are the last ones I'm doing (or at least uploading) before I head back home on the 5th.
Anyway, got a lot going on in this picture!
First; there's a special thanks to everyone who's drawn me Alisa Southerncross art recently (left side of pic)! It's for these people here:
-- http://fadzreeq.deviantart.com/
--http://desert-reqium.deviantart.com/
--http://rainkitsune.deviantart.com/
And two people from the KPHQ forums...bluenin and Ringo-chan101.
Thank you so much for your Alisa-chan art!! ^_^
(Sorry if I forgot anybody...if I did; just let me know!!!) ^^; Also; I apologize for the poor drawings...I still suck royally at Keronians. ^^;
Also on this pic are some sketches from my fanfic series, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"
First is a sketch of Kamiya Yumenna in a bikini! (center)
Next is God Keroro (bottom right); saying a line that may or may not be in the fanfic...not sure yet. But basically; it does sum up what's going to happen (not really a spoiler...but a good cliffhanger).
And lastly is Atsuko Setsuko (top right); the villain-ess from the Movie 3 installment of my fanfic.
Thank you all for looking!! Please feel free to comment if you want to! I'd appreciate it!! :D

I took my digital camera and took some pictures of them (that's why they look the way that they do).
Well; here's some funny sketches for everyone!!
First off...got Garuru disco dancing; Tamama going punk; Alisa being upset (and still cute!); a crappy profile of Natsumi; and a quick sketch of my little Keronian girl; Terere-chan; whom I don't draw enough.

This one is to celebrate the release of the 3rd Keroro Movie on DVD; with Nasca (or Nasuka) -chan and Dark Keroro!

Here we have a few things...a couple of crappy pics...one pic of Mizore-chan from Rosario Vampire for commando723 from the KPHQ forums; one of Tsubaki-chan from Soul Eather for black_kero from the KPHQ forums(I'll do better pics once I get a chance to really sit down and do it; not just quick sketches like these).
Oh; and something for me on there as well... ^_^

Alright; one last set of vacation sketches! These are the last ones I'm doing (or at least uploading) before I head back home on the 5th.
Anyway, got a lot going on in this picture!
First; there's a special thanks to everyone who's drawn me Alisa Southerncross art recently (left side of pic)! It's for these people here:
-- http://fadzreeq.deviantart.com/
--http://desert-reqium.deviantart.com/
--http://rainkitsune.deviantart.com/
And two people from the KPHQ forums...bluenin and Ringo-chan101.
Thank you so much for your Alisa-chan art!! ^_^
(Sorry if I forgot anybody...if I did; just let me know!!!) ^^; Also; I apologize for the poor drawings...I still suck royally at Keronians. ^^;
Also on this pic are some sketches from my fanfic series, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"
First is a sketch of Kamiya Yumenna in a bikini! (center)
Next is God Keroro (bottom right); saying a line that may or may not be in the fanfic...not sure yet. But basically; it does sum up what's going to happen (not really a spoiler...but a good cliffhanger).
And lastly is Atsuko Setsuko (top right); the villain-ess from the Movie 3 installment of my fanfic.
Thank you all for looking!! Please feel free to comment if you want to! I'd appreciate it!! :D

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 28
O.K.; it's finally done! The next chapter is here!! Razz
I know it's been a while; and I want to thank everyone for your patience and continued support! I really do appreciate it; and it's always great reading your comments and thoughts and I love knowing that you all like the fanfic! It makes it worthwhile for me to write...so, I apologize again for the slowness of my updates.
Anyway, here's the next chapter! I hope you all like it!
Oh, and just to note...I probably won't be updating this again until August; due to me going on vacation until then. I leave in a week; so I'll be gone for some time. I might do a chapter while I'm gone; but I wouldn't bet on it. Wink
Also; I did part of this chapter (the Giroro/Osaka bit) based upon this art here http://falconlegend.deviantart.com/art/Ah-60959207 from :iconfalconlegend: . Many thanks to them for doing such a nice scene between them, it was good inspiration (I hope they don't mind that I wrote up that scene in the fanfic)! ^_^
Please feel free to comment if you'd like; I'd appreciate any and all feedback! Thanks again for reading this!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 28: Kamiya: The school watch operation begins! De arimasu!
Having just lost her best friend Terere and now her mom; Kamiya Yumenna now faces down a foe with a mysterious weapon that allows him to control time The narrator states as Kamiya stands in the foyer area of her house; just feet away from her mother whos still frozen; as Tokiki fires his Time Disruptor weapon at her.
Kamiya quickly ducks behind the wall; narrowly missing Tokikis blast. Impossible! I never miss! Tokiki shouts angrily; staring in disbelief as the wall starts getting a small blue aura haze over part of it from where the blast hit.
Youre not getting away that easy, Pekoponjin! Tokiki shouts; wiping around the corner and firing his weapon blindly.
Moments later; he looks and sees that the toaster is now covered in a blue haze. Ugh Tokiki sighs; putting his hand over his face.
Suddenly some movement catches his peripheral vision; and he fires again; only missing Kamiya by mere inches as she runs into the hallway.
Stand still Tokiki shouts as he rushes after her, permanently!
He fires again; still missing Kamiya by only inches as she flees up the stairs as fast as she can. Kamiya looks back momentarily to see him fire again; this time shooting the steps in front of her.
She steps on the time-frozen steps; causing them to instantly shatter and send her falling face first onto the top landing of the stairwell.
You put up a good fight, Pekoponjin Tokiki states as he walks up the stairs slowly. Kamiya looks back down at him; still breathing hard as with fear in her eyes as Tokiki walks up the stairs a couple of steps.
I will make sure youre- Tokiki finishes when they both hear a creaking sound getting louder and louder.
Tokiki looks up slowly; only to see the chandelier he had hit with his missed hallway blast, swinging and breaking loose from the unaffected ceiling base.
Oh youve got to be kidding me Tokiki mutters limply as the chandelier breaks free and smashes down on him.
That was lucky! Kamiya barely breathes out; still panting from running for her life and scared out of her mind. She quickly gets up and races towards her room; slamming the door behind her.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Damn it all!! Tokiki shouts; tossing the shattered remains of the chandelier off him and dusting himself off quickly. He quickly looks around and notices the door to Kamiyas room is now closed.
No cheap trick like thats going to save you, you pathetic Pekoponjin! Tokiki shouts; jumping over the broken stairs and landing on the top step.
He rushes up her room and fires his weapon at the door. He kicks it; causing it to shatter into a pile of dust and debris.
Ah, yes there you are Tokiki grins as he sees Kamiyas silhouette through the dust; lit from behind by the lights in her room.
Yes, here I am She replies; causing Tokiki to squint a little in confusion but remain focused.
Suddenly; his jaw drops open in shock as Kamiya stands before him; dawned in her Powered armor with one of her beam sabers in her hand.
No they were right! She does have special powers! Tokiki states in total disbelief; still staring in wide-eyed amazement.
Kamiya looks at him in confusion; but shakes her head a moment later. You wanted a fight, Tokiki-san; Kamiya comments, staring him down, Lets do this!
Oh no. Tokiki mutters limply as he quickly turns and runs away as fast as he can. Thats not what I expected. Kamiya comments limply; but shrugs her shoulders and starts chasing him down the hallway towards the stairs.
Tokiki quickly turns around and fires a shot at Kamiya as he runs. Kamiya blocks it with her beam saber; only to see it freeze in place and shatter on the ground as she drops it.
Ah, so youre still vulnerable to my weapon Tokiki comments as he notices this; stopping on the stairwell and staring back up at her.
And youre still vulnerable to this! Kamiya shouts; generating her mega-cannon gun from subspace and pointing it at him.
Oh shit; now thats a gun! Tokiki shouts; ducking at Kamiya fires a blast at him. Kamiyas blast plows through the stairwell; having aimed below him; causing it to blow up and send him flying across the house.
Kamiya activates her jetpack and lands near where Tokiki ended up. He tries to get up; wincing in pain as he breathes deeply.
No way Im losing this battle; fool. Theyll kill me if I fail Tokiki comments; holding himself up on his hands and knees.
Who will? Kamiya asks; pointing her gun at him.
Allow me to tell you Tokiki begins; raising his weapon and firing at Kamiya again. The blast hits her shoulder armor; causing her to drop her gun and quickly disconnect her armor before the blast travels to her body.
Youre going to run out of armor eventually; Pekoponjin Tokiki smiles evilly; standing to his feet and wiping a little blood from his face.
And youre going to stop this; NOW! Kamiya shouts; generating her other beam saber and slicing off the ends of Tokikis weapon.
NOOOOOO!!! Tokiki screams; watching in horror as his weapon starts to malfunction and spark wildly. He quickly looks down and reaches for Kamiyas gun.
Not this time Kamiya mutters coldly; her boot standing on the barrel of the gun as Tokiki tries in vain to pull it out.
No, no, no Tokiki mutters; looking around quickly in all directions.
Bring back my mom now; or else! Kamiya demands; holding the beam saber inches from his face.
I cant now Tokiki replies, holding up his arm, Youve ruined my weapon!
Kamiya looks at him in shock; her expression changing slowly to sadness.
I Kamiya begins; unsure of what to say as she lowers her weapon slowly.
Fool! Tokiki shouts; running away as fast as he can. Kamiya looks up in shock; realizing whats happened and she tosses her beam saber at him as hard as she can.
The beam saber skewers the wall; missing Tokiki by a long shot as he rushes out the back door as fast as he can.
Kamiya watches this and sighs limply in defeat; moments later reaching down and picking up her gun. She looks around at the house; seeing it in shambles from their battle; and then over at her mom; whos still frozen in place.
Im sorry Mom this is all my fault Kamiya mutters as a tear starts to roll down her face. She walks a few steps towards her mom; but stops.
Kamiya reaches towards her neck and presses the button on her necklace, causing her armor to disappear. She takes off her necklace and looks at it solemnly.
It is all my fault because of my rash actions; you may be stuck like that forever. If I hadnt wrecked his weapon; I might have been able to get you back She cries; clenching the powered necklace tightly in her hand and squeezing it as hard as she can.
Damn it; why is this happening to me?! Kamiya shouts suddenly; tossing her powered necklace aside as she collapses to her knees and starts crying uncontrollably. Why is everyone against me?! What did I do wrong?! Why me?! She cries out; sobbing only feet from her still frozen mother in her partially destroyed house.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Report, Unit 3. A voice commands; crackly and broken up as Tokiki stands in a dark alley. Youre breaking up; I can barely understand you. Tokiki replies; talking into his broken Time Disruptor.
What happened? Was the target neutralized? The figure asks; hidden from view by the distorted image on the screen.
No; she wasnt! The bosses were right; the Pekoponjin possesses some sort of armor it appeared alien in origin; almost Keronian; but I could be wrong. Tokiki replies.
Keronian you say The figure replies with a tone indicating thought. Yes. She was too powerful for me; she nearly killed me. Tokiki replies.
Im surprised you were taken out by a lowly Pekoponjin. The figure replies coldly. Shut up; you bastard! I didnt survive this long by being a weakling or some sort of coward! I was drastically out-classed and I knew it; so I had no choice but to retreat, damn it! Tokiki shouts angrily.
And you couldnt stop her with your weapon? The figure asks with little emotion. Well; I tried; but it didnt work the beam takes time to spread and she was quick enough to avoid it completely affecting her. Tokiki explains, But I did manage to eliminate her mother; which is how I was able to escape.
Interesting so the Pekoponjin has other contacts outside of the pink Keronian who shes always with. The figure replies. Yes, Unit 1 Tokiki replies; thinking a little, Do you think that there are others?
Possibly. Other Keronians are active on Pekopon outside of the pink Keronian; and I surmise that shes had at least some form of contact with them; if the bosses are correct. The figure replies.
Yes they did mention something like that; now that you mention it I cant remember it now; some obscure low-ranking platoon from the Keron Army Tokiki comments; trying to think.
The Keroro Platoon. The figure replies with reaffirmation.
Yes; thats it! Tokiki shouts; remembering all of a sudden. Perhaps its time we eliminate them as well; just to be sure that they dont provide any assistance to our main target. The figure replies.
As well? You mean youve eliminated others? Tokiki replies with confusion. Yes. The pink Keronian was tracked down easily and eliminated. She no longer poses a threat to our mission. The figure replies with a crazed smirk.
Well; at least you did your job Tokiki replies sarcastically; rolling his eyes a little, ...And what of Unit 2? Hows she fairing?
Unit 2 has done her job; for now she infiltrated the school where our target is in attendance at; and ensured that she feels that her friends have all abandoned her. But now the target will be searching for someone to turn to; according to the bosses. The figure replies.
How do you know that? Tokiki asks. I have a communication channel open with them, Unit 3. The figure replies.
Oh how nice for you Tokiki mutters sarcastically. You are the new operative, Unit 3. They do not trust you enough to have a communication channel with you. The figure replies, Besides; your species has a long and ugly history with them; so they dont trust Keronians to any great degree.
What are you talking about? Tokiki asks; looking at the figure in confusion. Its none of your concern right now, Keronian. You are to do as you are instructed and you need not know anything further. The figure replies.
Shut up! You arent the bosses; you cant tell me what to do! Tokiki shouts angrily. Need I remind you that I was the one who helped you escape from prison? The figure asks.
Noo . Tokiki replies with a sigh.
Good. Then listen, and listen well. We will meet at these coordinates and implement repairs upon your weapon. Once that is done; you will resume your attack on the primary target. In the meantime; I will take out my target and Unit 2 will continue to ensure that the other sentient beings on this planet who know the target do not get in the way of our mission. The figure explains.
And what are the bosses going to do? Sit around on their lazy asses all day?! Tokiki shouts angrily.
No. They are going to oversee the mission; like they have been already; from the sidelines The figure begins, and they dont have asses.
Uh that was just a figure of speech Tokiki replies limply with a sweatdrop.
Your Keronian humor fails to impress and also fails to make itself noticed, Unit 3. Do as you are instructed and meet me at these coordinates. The figure replies coldly.
You know what? You can just kiss my multi-colored, shiny- Tokiki begins when the transmission cuts out mid-way; leaving him only to clench his teeth in anger.
Damn that woman Tokiki mutters angrily as he walks out of the alley.
Elsewhere The narrator states, A single knock on a front door comes
What was that? Natsumi Hinata asks groggily; sitting up in her bed in her pajamas and wiping her eyes a little. She sits up in her bed and puts her slippers on.
Now more awake, she walks down the hall and over to Fuyukis room; knocking on the door with some force. Fuyuki! Fuyuki! Wake up! Natsumi shouts.
What is it, Nee-chan? Fuyuki shouts back, trying to stay in bed. I heard something; it sounded like a knock at the door or something. Natsumi responds.
Whod be at the front door at this time? Fuyuki asks; still in his room. I dont know. Come out here and check it out with me! Natsumi states, knocking on his door again.
Youre probably just hearing things, Nee-chan. Go back to sleep. Fuyuki replies lazily. Natsumi starts to get pissed off when suddenly the doorbell rings; causing both of them to freeze in fear.
A few seconds later Fuyukis door opens and he looks at Natsumi with a little fear. Who do you think it is? Fuyuki asks. I dont know do you think we should answer it? Natsumi asks back.
I dont know. It could be dangerous. Fuyuki responds.
Suddenly Dororo and Koyuki drop out of the ceiling and land near Natsumi and Fuyuki; causing both of them to jump.
Whats wrong, Natsumi-san? Koyuki asks, grabbing her arm in concern. Koyuki-chan?! What are you doing here? Natsumi asks in shock.
I sensed you were in fear of something; so I came as fast as I could. Koyuki responds with a giggle.
Oh Natsumi responds with a sweatdrop, Yeah. Theres someone at the front door; but I dont know if we should answer it or not.
Oh really? Koyuki asks, placing a finger on her lip. It might be someone who needs your help. Dororo comments.
Or it could be someone here to kill us or something. Fuyuki responds. But why would a killer ring the doorbell? Koyuki asks; causing a heavy atmosphere to fall over everyone else.
Yeah, good point, Natsumi replies; realizing the stupidity of the moment, Will you come with us and check the door?
Of course, Natsumi-san! Koyuki replies happily; rubbing her cheek up and down Natsumis arm affectionately.
They make their way down the stairs together; walking cautiously towards the door and into the small foyer area. Natsumi gulps as she slowly reaches out towards the door handle; and slowly turns it open.
Theres no one there. Fuyuki replies; looking out of the now opened door and seeing no one. No, theres someone there. Dororo states; sensing someone in the darkness of the night and points out suddenly.
Isnt that Kamiya-san? Koyuki asks in confusion; looking out and seeing a dark figure walking away from the house in the darkness.
Yeah, it is! Natsumi states; finally able to see her. KAMIYA-CHAN! KAMIYA-CHAN! Natsumi shouts; causing Kamiya to stop in mid walk and turn around.
Instantly; they notice the light from their house shining off of her face; and realize that shes been crying. Kamiya-chan, whats wrong? Come in, please! Natsumi shouts to her and Kamiya slowly starts walking towards the house.
A few minutes later The narrator states.
What happened? Why are you crying? Natsumi asks as she sits next to Kamiya. Dororo hands Kamiya a cup of tea.
I dont know I dont know about anything anymore Kamiya replies limply; hanging her head in frustration.
Please tell us what happened. Dororo states, sitting across from Kamiya next to Koyuki and Fuyuki.
I dont know where to begin first it was at school with Terere-chan just leaving me and my friends abandoning me there too; then I was attacked at home by some sort of Keronian with a weapon that froze time and he got my mother; and I ended up wrecking his weapon and now I dont know if Ill ever get her back Kamiya explains as she begins to cry again, I didnt know where to turn! I couldnt trust any of my friends from school anymore and I dont know Atsuko-chans phone number; so I came here. Im so sorry for coming here so late and bothering you with my problems
Dont worry about it; Kamiya-dono. Dororo replies reassuringly, You say you were attacked by a Keronian?
Yes. I dont know who he was; but he kept saying that he was working for someone but never said who. His name was Tokiki. Kamiya explains.
Tokiki why is that name familiar Dororo asks himself rhetorically; then he suddenly remembers.
Tokiki? Are you sure it was him? Dororo asks again. Yes. That was his name; he had a hat that looked like some sort of a joker hat or something and it had little bells on the end and- Kamiya explains when Dororo nods in agreement, causing her to stop.
Yes, thats him alright but I cant believe it Dororo replies. Cant believe what? Kamiya asks as she sniffles a little.
I knew Tokiki-dono a long time ago; when I was very young. I didnt know him real well though; he was a clown who entertained at childrens birthday parties. Dororo explains.
WHAT?! Kamiya shouts in shock; staring at him in amazement.
Yes, I remember it still Dororo states; cueing a flashback in his mind.
You wants to see me pull a space-rabbit out of my hat? A younger-sounding Tokiki asks as he stands in front of a table on a lawn back on Keron. Chibi-Pururu, Chibi-Keroro, Chibi-Zeroro, and Chibi-Giroro all sit together on the lawn with Garuru, his dad, Keroros dad and Zeroros mom sitting in chairs a short distance away.
I do! I do! Zeroro shouts happily; waving his arms about. O.K.! Now look carefully theres nothing in the hat Tokiki explains, showing the inside of his top hat. He holds up the hat and grabs a wand off of the table.
Alright; now I just tap this magic wand on the brim of this hat; and presto! Tokiki shouts as a giant space-rabbit jumps out of the hat and starts hopping away. All of the kids start clapping happily as Tokiki bows a little.
Do another trick! Do another trick! Keroro shouts happily; bouncing up and down as he sits on the lawn. O.K.; lets see Tokiki replies with a happy smile, grabbing a balloon.
Ill make a balloon animal for the lucky birthday boy. How does that sound? Tokiki asks happily; smiling at the kids. Yay! Zeroro shouts happily; clasping his hands together in joy.
Alright; just gotta do one last thing and Tokiki states lightly as he twists the balloon; finishing as he speaks.
Here you go; a nice space-doggy! Tokiki proclaims happily; handing the balloon animal to Zeroro. Zeroro takes it happily and holds it in his hands; admiring it.
Let me see it, Zeroro-kun! Keroro shouts; standing up and grabbing the balloon animal. Let go, Keroro-kun! Zeroro shouts as they start struggling with it back and forth.
Suddenly; the balloon animal pops; and Zeroro starts crying. Oh, dont cry! Ill make you another one; its O.K.! Tokiki shouts.
That was so mean, Keroro-kun Dororo states in the present; ending his flashback by going into trauma mode.
Is he O.K.? Kamiya asks; looking up at Koyuki. Keroro-san was really mean to Dororo back in the day. Koyuki comments; picking him up and holding him closely.
I cant believe that Tokiki-san was so nice back then; he was such a nice guy I wonder what happened? Kamiya asks rhetorically.
He became a criminal. A voice responds; and they turn to see Kururu standing in the doorway. Kururu? What are you doing here? Natsumi asks; looking over at him.
I live here; of course ku ku ku. Kururu responds, snickering. Everyone sweatdrops a little upon hearing this.
What were you saying just a minute ago? Fuyuki asks a few moments later. Tokiki is a criminal now. According to the records of the Keron military; he lost his job as an entertainer and couldnt find a job again; so he went and turned to crime. He started robbing stores and stealing ships; and eventually gained enough money to purchase weapons. He started off small; but eventually got that weapon you mentioned, Kamiya-dono; his trademark Time Disruptor. Kururu explains.
That explains a lot. Kamiya mutters with a nod. Theres more, Kururu continues, He was eventually arrested by the Space Police. According the records; they eventually tracked him down to one of his many hideouts; where he was lying in a blue haze. It ended up being that he had used the weapon on himself; trying to reverse his aging process; and it worked, making him young again; but ultimately led to his capture. They locked him away for all of his numerous crimes on a remote asteroid prison.
How did he escape then? Natsumi asks. Well; the space police were puzzled by that too. They didnt know how he did; all they knew is that he had help. Kururu explains.
They didnt know? Natsumi asks; noticing Kururus tone of voice. Yes, but now they know. Kururu replies.
How? How did he escape? Kamiya asks. Kururu snickers lightly in his usual manner. Two words: Alisa Southerncross. Kururu replies.
WHAT?! Kamiya shouts; instantly rising to her feet. Fuyuki's mouth drops open; having the same reaction to the news as Kamiya.
Thats impossible! I cant believe it! Theres no way that Alisa-chan couldve done something like that! That has to be a mistake!! She shouts hysterically.
Its not. They were able to recover part of the security film from the breakout and the Keron Army was given a copy in order to assist with the capture of the criminals and Alisa. Kururu explains; producing a small video screen and handing it to Kamiya. Look for yourself, ku ku ku. Kururu comments.
They all gather around the video monitor as the video starts playing. The image is grainy and broken up; but its clearly apparent that Alisa breaks into the room; taking down the guards in the room with Nevula and tossing them aside as Nevula smashes the controls to the locks on the cells of the prisoners; allowing them to escape and flee in all directions.
"Alisa-chan?" Fuyuki merely mutters as he watches the video.
No I cant believe it Kamiya mutters in shock. Im so sorry, Kamiya-chan Natsumi gently states; placing her hand on Kamiyas shoulder.
Whats going on?! How can this be happening?! Kamiya shouts; tossing the video monitor on the ground. Everyone jumps as it shatters on the ground.
I dont understand! This cant be happening! Alisa-chans one of my best friends! How could she do this?! Kamiya shouts; slamming her fists onto her knees repeatedly.
I have a feeling that something more is going on here Kururu replies lightly. Suddenly Kamiya looks up in horror; covering her mouth in fear.
Whats wrong? Natsumi asks her. Oh god no no! Kamiya mutters simply; trembling a little.
What? Natsumi asks; grabbing her and looking at her. When Terere-chan ran away; I was going to look for her but Alisa-chan came to me before I could and said she would look for her for me Kamiya replies with fear, What have I done? Oh no!!!
Dont worry; well help you! Natsumi shouts, still holding Kamiya. I think that Nishizawa-san should be able to track down Alisa-chan. I can't believe she did this either...maybe Nishizawa-san will be able to find out what's really going on. Fuyuki comments.
Is there anything else we can do? Natsumi asks. Kururu; can you help at all? Fuyuki asks him; looking over at him.
Kururu thinks for a moment; then starts laughing in his usual manner. Ku ku ku. He simply responds, nodding a little.
Is there anything else we can do? Koyuki asks, looking at Kamiya. I dont know Im so scared right now Kamiya replies, trembling and sniffling still, I dont know who I can trust anymore. Im even afraid to go to school tomorrow; I dont think I can face anyone with how I am now.
Well go to school with you then! Koyuki replies. What? Natsumi quickly retorts; looking over at Koyuki, We just cant go to school with her like nothing at all!
Kamiya-dono needs our help though. Koyuki replies with concern. If you all could come with me to school; Id really appreciate it Im so afraid right now Kamiya replies.
Natsumi looks around nervously, and then finally sighs. Alright; well go to school with you. Im sure the stupid frog can do something to help us blend in better there. Natsumi replies; rolling her eyes a little.
What about our school, Nee-chan? Fuyuki asks. Ill take care of that. Kururu replies; walking away afterwards.
All of a sudden; light starts trickling in through the window; causing everyone to look up and see the Sun starting to rise.
Wow its morning already? Natsumi asks in amazement. Looks like we dont have long to prepare then. Ill go wake up Gunsou and see if he can help us out. Fuyuki replies as he starts walking away.
Thank you all I really appreciate all that youre doing for me. Im so sorry that I had to come to you with this Kamiya replies. Dont worry about it; Kamiya-chan. Well help you out; and get to the bottom of whats going on here. Natsumi replies with a reassuring nod.
A few hours later The narrator states.
I dont know about this Natsumi replies; looking at herself in the school uniform of Kamiyas school.
Well; its not like we have a choice. We have to appear as students as her school. Fuyuki replies; standing not too far away in the male school uniform.
I think you look really cute, Natsumi-san! Koyuki replies happily, also in the school uniform; as she rubs against Natsumis arm with her cheek happily. Koyuki-chan Natsumi replies nervously; unsure of how to respond.
You could say, a unique approach? Angol Mois replies; also in a school uniform.
Im surprised you called me in for this, Saburo replies, whos also there and in a boys school uniform, Its pretty rare that Kururu calls me for anything.
Well; we need all the people we can get to help us figure out whats going on. Fuyuki replies.
Im glad we can help you with this, Kamiya-dono, de arimasu! Keroro replies; standing in his teacher Pekoponjin suit he used at Kamiyas school before.
Oh no; youre not using that, stupid frog! Natsumi shouts, grabbing Keroro by the head and yanking him out of the suit. Gero! Keroro shouts as Natsumi holds him by the head and stares him directly in the face.
We have to use that, Im afraid A voice states; causing them both to look down and see Giroro leaning on the doorframe; polishing a gun, Were setting this up as a stealth mission; to observe Kamiya-sans activity at school and see if anyones interfering with her there. We need Keroro to go and act as a teacher and monitor the activity in the classroom.
Keroro looks back at Natsumi; whos still glaring at him; but she ultimately sighs and tosses him towards the suit. He hits it and knocks it over; but crawls into the suits again without saying anything.
What about the rest of you? Natsumi asks Giroro; causing him to go and flinch a little. Dororos going to monitor the outdoor activities; Tamamas going to monitor the activity in the cafeteria; Im going to monitor the hallways; and Kururu well Giroro begins when Tomo Takino walks into the room.
Tomo-chan? Kamiya asks, surprised. Not quite, ku ku ku Tomo responds in Kururus voice as her chest opens up to reveal Kururu inside the suit.
I shouldve known Kamiya replies with a sigh. I made sure not to make the same mistake as last time, ku ku ku Kururu replies as he closes up the suit again.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Inside the real Tomos closet; she sits asleep as a small machine with Kururus symbol on it floats around her; emitting waves of energy to keep her asleep.
Back with the Hinatas The narrator states.
So, you think this is going to work? Natsumi asks Tomo. Of course! Tomo replies; with a wink; causing Kamiya to hide her face in shame.
Well; lets do this then! Kamiya proclaims happily; causing everyone to look over at her.
Im sorry I just feel a lot better now. Its nice to have such great friends like you all. Kamiya replies sheepishly with a bow. No need to apologize, Kamiya-dono Im just glad we can help you out. Natsumi replies with a smile as everyone starts walking towards the door.
Meanwhile, a short distance away The narrator states.
Hmm Alisa Southerncross mutters from on top of a nearby telephone pole; looking down at the Hinata house as she sees everyone start leaving.
Units 2 and 3; weve got a new situation here. Apparently we were incorrect to wait until morning to strike at the Keroro Platoon. They have already mounted a counter attack against us. Unit 2; this applies especially to you you have to take them out and ensure that the primary target does not notice you doing this; is that clear? Alisa states.
Affirmative, Unit 1 Atsuko replies with an evil smirk, speaking into a small communicator as she stands just outside of the school. She puts the device back in her pocket and walks towards the school; flipping her hair back as she walks.
Alisa flies away as the group leaves from the Hinata house. Unit 3; have the repairs on your weapon been completed yet? Alisa asks.
Not quite yet, Unit 1, Tokiki replies, I still have a few more frequency adjustments to make to ensure the correct time loop is achieved. If I dont; they could still be mobile inside the time bubble.
Affirmative. Finalize your repairs and converge upon the school where the main target attends; Unit 2 may need some assistance. Alisa replies.
Oh? Are you there already? Tokiki asks into his communicator.
No Alisa replies with an insane grin, Im going to take care of something personal. Over and out.
Tokiki sighs as he fiddles with the settings on his weapon. This is becoming more work than I had previously anticipated He mutters limply.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Well; there it is! Kamiya proclaims; showing off the school as they all walk up to it.
Ive already use the Little Police satellite to ensure that they all know who we are at your school. A wave is being emitted over the complex by the satellite; ku ku ku. Tomo explains with a smile.
Youre really got to stop that Kamiya replies limply with a sweatdrop, Tomo-chan doesnt laugh like that, at all.
It doesnt matter. They wont know the difference. Tomo replies with a smile, raising her finger to emphasize the point.
So, what classes do we have? Saburo asks, looking over at Tomo. Youre all in one class each. We set it up so at least one of you is in a class with Kamiya-dono at all times though. This is to see if anything happens in other class periods as well. Tomo explains.
Oh yay Natsumi mutters with sarcastic enthusiasm.
Class will be starting in a few minutes. Dororo replies; standing next to Koyuki. Take these, ku. Tomo states; handing small cards with instructions and class assignments to everyone.
Alright; here goes nothing Natsumi mutters as they all walk into the school yard.
Not too far away The narrator states.
These Sentient Beings Are Very Odd A series of voices state; hidden from view, It Will Prove Most Interesting To See What Happens Next
Back at the school The narrator states.
Ah, good morning Kamiya! Atsuko states with a sly smile as she walks up to her. Kamiya continues to take off one of her shoes and puts it on the shelf.
Atsuko-chan! Its good to see you again! Kamiya shouts, You wouldnt believe the night I had! Its been crazy; I tell you! Kamiya explains.
Oh? What happened? Atsuko asks with a slight smile. Yes, what happened? Natsumi asks Kamiya as well; standing next to her and giving her a look.
Well; maybe its just me overreacting. Im prone to do that. Kamiya replies sheepishly with a slight bow.
Oh, its fine. You dont have to tell me if you dont want to; I was just curious Atsuko replies; trailing off as Kamiya finishes putting on her shoes and starts walking away.
Natsumi looks up momentarily, only to see Atsuko give her a look and walk away after Kamiya; leaving Natsumi confused.
So, want to tell me what happened? Atsuko asks again as she catches up with Kamiya. Well; I dont know if I should Kamiya replies slowly.
Do you not trust me now? Atsuko asks; placing her hand gently upon Kamiyas shoulder. No, I do its just that Kamiya begins when she sees Giroro in the hallway; looking up at her.
Oh. Atsuko replies, causing Kamiya to turn around suddenly. I understand; its just something you dont feel comfortable talking about. Atsuko quickly replies; covering up her tracks.
Im glad you understand. Im sorry. Kamiya replies with a bow. Dont be sorry, Kamiya. Im only here to do my job, and I want to help you. Atsuko replies with a smile.
Thank you. Youre a good friend. Kamiya replies back with a smile and walks away. Atsuko walks after her; kicking Giroro as she walks past him.
Oops, I tripped Atsuko replies with little effort to cover her sarcasm, They really have to do something about that bump in the floor back there.
Bump in the floor Giroro mutters angrily; dusting himself off.
Suddenly he turns around to see a young girl staring at him. Can she see me? Giroro thinks to himself; sweatdropping a little.
Ah! Osaka shouts, pointing at Giroro. Ah! Giroro shouts; stunned and frozen in place.
Hello. Who are you? Osaka asks in English; causing Giroro to look at her in confusion. English? Giroro asks in Japanese.
Are you a friend of Mikes? Osaka asks; as a series of question marks appear above Giroros head.
Whos Mike? Giroro asks; puzzled beyond reason.
Well; if you are; say hi to him for me. I hope he remembers me. Osaka replies lazily as she walks past him; leaving Giroro only to stand there completely confused.
What just happened? Giroro asks himself rhetorically, his eyes blank and a big sweatdrop running down the back of his head.
Meanwhile; elsewhere The narrator states.
Hello class, de arimasu! My name is Kerono Keropachi; and Ill be your teacher for this period, de arimasu! Keroro proclaims from inside his Pekoponjin teacher suit; writing his name on the chalkboard at the front of the class.
Whys he introducing himself again? Kagura asks Yomi, Its not like hes been our teacher for this period all year or anything.
Oh man Kamiya mutters; overhearing this and setting her head down on her desk in shame.
Looks like she was right Atsuko thinks to herself; looking around and seeing Saburo sitting a few seats away and back up at Keroro at the front of the classroom, Theyre really trying to figure this out. We might have to act quicker; after all
Say Kamiya; do you have a pen I could borrow? Atsuko asks politely. Huh? Oh yeah, here you go. Kamiya replies; turning around and handing Atsuko a pen. Thank you. Atsuko replies with a smile.
O.K. class; you may now break into study groups and prepare for the upcoming test, de arimasu. Keroro replies happily, Ive already passed back your assignments; de arimasu!
I think hes enjoying this a little too much Saburo mutters sheepishly; watching Keroro work up there. Suddenly he turns and sees Atsuko standing next to him.
Say, I was wondering if you wanted to be part of the study group with me and Kamiya? Atsuko asks him; staring him down and smirking a little.
Uh He mutters lightly; and looks over at Kamiya. He sits and thinks for a few moments. Yeah, sure. Saburo replies with a nod.
Good. Thank you, I mean Atsuko comments; walking away. Saburo looks at her for a moment; and picks up his desk. O.K. if I move my desk over by you two? Saburo asks; holding up his desk. Oh, sure. Atsuko replies, her hands hidden underneath the desk shes sitting at next to Kamiya.
So, have you prepared for the test at all? Atsuko asks him as he sets his desk down and takes a seat at it. Yes, I have Saburo replies with a tone of determination as he stares her down.
Oh so you want to see if you can quiz me; is that it? Atsuko asks. You could say that. Saburo replies with a smile.
Atsuko stands up and walks over to him. She extends one of her hands and he grabs it; and they shake hands.
Alright; then lets begin; shall we? Atsuko asks him; pulling out the pen that Kamiya had gave her earlier as she sits back down.
Saburo takes out his special pen and they start writing down different answers to different sections of their assignments.
Impressive Atsuko remarks; looking over and seeing his answers. I could say the same for you. Saburo replies back; seeing her answers.
Suddenly; his pen starts to skip and eventually stops writing all together. Thats strange Saburo mutters; looking down at his pen.
Oh, whats the matter? Pen run out of ink? Atsuko asks politely. Yeah I dont get it. It usually doesnt run out of ink like this. Saburo replies.
Oh thats a shame Atsuko replies with a slight smirk, Would like to borrow my pen?
No, thats alright. I always use this pen, so Ill have to go get it refilled. Excuse me. Saburo states as he stands from his chair and walks away. Tomo notices this and follows him out of the room.
Odd Kerono-sensei didnt say anything to those two Kagura comments, having watched Tomo and Saburo leave.
I knew it Atsuko comments with a smile. Knew what? Kamiya asks, sitting at the desk next to Atsuko now. Well; it seems like the teachers been getting light on people lately; thats all. Atsuko explains; covering her tracks.
Looks like the bosses were right he does have a very special pen that one of those Keronians gave him Atsuko comments, lightly tapping a small container of ink, Luckily I still have my pick-pocket skills. Hell never figure out that I drained his pen out of ink while he was so busy moving his desk over here.
Outside of the classroom The narrator states.
Whats wrong with the pen? Tomo asks Saburo as he hands it to her. Its not working. I think the inks dried up in it or something.
It shouldnt... Tomo replies; taking the pen and swallowing it. Isnt there an easier way for you to examine the pen? Saburo asks; sweatdropping.
Ku ku ku Tomo snickers as puts her hand in front of her mouth.
This is odd Tomo replies. What is it? Saburo asks her. Well, Kururu says from inside the Tomo-suit; looking up at a screen with a diagram of Saburos pen on it, Its almost completely empty.
Really? Saburo asks with concern. Yes. It looks like it was cracked open and leaked out almost appears to be by force. Did you drop the pen at all? Kururu asks him.
Ive dropped it a few times; but its never leaked on me before. Saburo replies.
Hmm well; I think thats what happened. I can refill it; but it wont be until we get back to my lab. Kururu explains, Until then; Ill hold onto it.
O.K. Thank you, Kururu. Saburo states with a smile. Tomo nods in response and they both walk back into class together.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Well; thats it for today, de arimasu! See you all tomorrow, de arimasu! Keroro shouts happily as the end of the class bell rings.
I think that assignment was rather easy today. What did you think of it, Atsuko-chan? Kamiya asks; grabbing her book bag.
Yes, it was easy. It didnt seem like the teacher knew what he was doing at all. Atsuko comments sarcastically as she walks past Keroro; causing steam to shoot out of his head as he clenches his fists.
They walk out of the classroom together and head out towards the next classroom.
Todays been kind of a strange day so far Kamiya comments, looking around as she walks with Atsuko down the hallway.
Yes, it has Atsuko comments with an evil grin, And Im sure its only going to get stranger, my friend.
Not far away from them The narrator states.
I dont know something about that girl makes me nervous. Saburo comments as he stands with Keroro and Tomo in the hall; watching Kamiya and Atsuko walk away together.
Well have to watch her according to this schools roster; she just transferred here, Tomo replies, There may be more to her than meets the eye.
Elsewhere; far from the school The narrator states.
Daddy? Are you O.K.? Alisa asks as she stands on top of Nishizawa Tower; looking up at Nevula; whos sitting on top of her head. I dont know I have a strange feeling something I cant explain He states.
There she is! Weve located the target! A voice shouts; and Alisa turns around and backs up in shock.
Floating a short distance away from her is the entire NPG military; with hundreds of helicopters and planes cruising towards her. At the front of the group is a small pink helicopter; with Momoka and Paul in it; with a megaphone attached to the outside.
Whats going on here? Nevula asks, looking at the oncoming armada.
Fuyuki-kun told me that you were a criminal wanted by the Space Police for breaking a criminal out of prison; and were here to take you in! Momoka announces over the loud speaker.
Impossible. Alisa comments. We havent done anything like that. We havent spoken to Fuyuki in a long time; and we havent freed any criminals from prison; I can assure you of that. Nevula replies.
Who am I supposed to believe? Fuyuki-kun; or a rival for Fuyuki-kuns love? Momoka shouts.
Rival? Alisa mutters quietly. Suddenly she looks out to see Momoka putting on her Momo-kaiser armor.
Oh no this isnt going to end well. Nevula comments as Alisa looks around; only to notice that they are completely surrounded on all sides by planes and helicopters.
Paul; keep the army on standby, Momoka states as her inner Momoka shows through, Im going to take care of her personally!
Yes. Paul simply replies as Momoka flies out of the ship and floats towards Alisa.
I do not want to fight you! Alisa shouts out, looking at Momoka. Then youll come with me and go to prison?
I will not go to jail for a crime I did not commit. Alisa states.
Then it looks like you have no choice but to fight me! Momoka shouts; charging up her cannon arm and aiming it directly at Alisa.
As a confrontation between Alisa and Momoka comes into play; what will happen next? With Alisa working with Atsuko and Tokiki; what will her ultimate fate be? And what will happen next for Kamiya at school; being totally unaware of her connection to her enemy, Atsuko? And whos the mysterious bosses who are instructing the 3 operatives? The narrator asks in concern, Keep watching and find out!!
I know it's been a while; and I want to thank everyone for your patience and continued support! I really do appreciate it; and it's always great reading your comments and thoughts and I love knowing that you all like the fanfic! It makes it worthwhile for me to write...so, I apologize again for the slowness of my updates.
Anyway, here's the next chapter! I hope you all like it!
Oh, and just to note...I probably won't be updating this again until August; due to me going on vacation until then. I leave in a week; so I'll be gone for some time. I might do a chapter while I'm gone; but I wouldn't bet on it. Wink
Also; I did part of this chapter (the Giroro/Osaka bit) based upon this art here http://falconlegend.deviantart.com/art/Ah-60959207 from :iconfalconlegend: . Many thanks to them for doing such a nice scene between them, it was good inspiration (I hope they don't mind that I wrote up that scene in the fanfic)! ^_^
Please feel free to comment if you'd like; I'd appreciate any and all feedback! Thanks again for reading this!
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 28: Kamiya: The school watch operation begins! De arimasu!
Having just lost her best friend Terere and now her mom; Kamiya Yumenna now faces down a foe with a mysterious weapon that allows him to control time The narrator states as Kamiya stands in the foyer area of her house; just feet away from her mother whos still frozen; as Tokiki fires his Time Disruptor weapon at her.
Kamiya quickly ducks behind the wall; narrowly missing Tokikis blast. Impossible! I never miss! Tokiki shouts angrily; staring in disbelief as the wall starts getting a small blue aura haze over part of it from where the blast hit.
Youre not getting away that easy, Pekoponjin! Tokiki shouts; wiping around the corner and firing his weapon blindly.
Moments later; he looks and sees that the toaster is now covered in a blue haze. Ugh Tokiki sighs; putting his hand over his face.
Suddenly some movement catches his peripheral vision; and he fires again; only missing Kamiya by mere inches as she runs into the hallway.
Stand still Tokiki shouts as he rushes after her, permanently!
He fires again; still missing Kamiya by only inches as she flees up the stairs as fast as she can. Kamiya looks back momentarily to see him fire again; this time shooting the steps in front of her.
She steps on the time-frozen steps; causing them to instantly shatter and send her falling face first onto the top landing of the stairwell.
You put up a good fight, Pekoponjin Tokiki states as he walks up the stairs slowly. Kamiya looks back down at him; still breathing hard as with fear in her eyes as Tokiki walks up the stairs a couple of steps.
I will make sure youre- Tokiki finishes when they both hear a creaking sound getting louder and louder.
Tokiki looks up slowly; only to see the chandelier he had hit with his missed hallway blast, swinging and breaking loose from the unaffected ceiling base.
Oh youve got to be kidding me Tokiki mutters limply as the chandelier breaks free and smashes down on him.
That was lucky! Kamiya barely breathes out; still panting from running for her life and scared out of her mind. She quickly gets up and races towards her room; slamming the door behind her.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Damn it all!! Tokiki shouts; tossing the shattered remains of the chandelier off him and dusting himself off quickly. He quickly looks around and notices the door to Kamiyas room is now closed.
No cheap trick like thats going to save you, you pathetic Pekoponjin! Tokiki shouts; jumping over the broken stairs and landing on the top step.
He rushes up her room and fires his weapon at the door. He kicks it; causing it to shatter into a pile of dust and debris.
Ah, yes there you are Tokiki grins as he sees Kamiyas silhouette through the dust; lit from behind by the lights in her room.
Yes, here I am She replies; causing Tokiki to squint a little in confusion but remain focused.
Suddenly; his jaw drops open in shock as Kamiya stands before him; dawned in her Powered armor with one of her beam sabers in her hand.
No they were right! She does have special powers! Tokiki states in total disbelief; still staring in wide-eyed amazement.
Kamiya looks at him in confusion; but shakes her head a moment later. You wanted a fight, Tokiki-san; Kamiya comments, staring him down, Lets do this!
Oh no. Tokiki mutters limply as he quickly turns and runs away as fast as he can. Thats not what I expected. Kamiya comments limply; but shrugs her shoulders and starts chasing him down the hallway towards the stairs.
Tokiki quickly turns around and fires a shot at Kamiya as he runs. Kamiya blocks it with her beam saber; only to see it freeze in place and shatter on the ground as she drops it.
Ah, so youre still vulnerable to my weapon Tokiki comments as he notices this; stopping on the stairwell and staring back up at her.
And youre still vulnerable to this! Kamiya shouts; generating her mega-cannon gun from subspace and pointing it at him.
Oh shit; now thats a gun! Tokiki shouts; ducking at Kamiya fires a blast at him. Kamiyas blast plows through the stairwell; having aimed below him; causing it to blow up and send him flying across the house.
Kamiya activates her jetpack and lands near where Tokiki ended up. He tries to get up; wincing in pain as he breathes deeply.
No way Im losing this battle; fool. Theyll kill me if I fail Tokiki comments; holding himself up on his hands and knees.
Who will? Kamiya asks; pointing her gun at him.
Allow me to tell you Tokiki begins; raising his weapon and firing at Kamiya again. The blast hits her shoulder armor; causing her to drop her gun and quickly disconnect her armor before the blast travels to her body.
Youre going to run out of armor eventually; Pekoponjin Tokiki smiles evilly; standing to his feet and wiping a little blood from his face.
And youre going to stop this; NOW! Kamiya shouts; generating her other beam saber and slicing off the ends of Tokikis weapon.
NOOOOOO!!! Tokiki screams; watching in horror as his weapon starts to malfunction and spark wildly. He quickly looks down and reaches for Kamiyas gun.
Not this time Kamiya mutters coldly; her boot standing on the barrel of the gun as Tokiki tries in vain to pull it out.
No, no, no Tokiki mutters; looking around quickly in all directions.
Bring back my mom now; or else! Kamiya demands; holding the beam saber inches from his face.
I cant now Tokiki replies, holding up his arm, Youve ruined my weapon!
Kamiya looks at him in shock; her expression changing slowly to sadness.
I Kamiya begins; unsure of what to say as she lowers her weapon slowly.
Fool! Tokiki shouts; running away as fast as he can. Kamiya looks up in shock; realizing whats happened and she tosses her beam saber at him as hard as she can.
The beam saber skewers the wall; missing Tokiki by a long shot as he rushes out the back door as fast as he can.
Kamiya watches this and sighs limply in defeat; moments later reaching down and picking up her gun. She looks around at the house; seeing it in shambles from their battle; and then over at her mom; whos still frozen in place.
Im sorry Mom this is all my fault Kamiya mutters as a tear starts to roll down her face. She walks a few steps towards her mom; but stops.
Kamiya reaches towards her neck and presses the button on her necklace, causing her armor to disappear. She takes off her necklace and looks at it solemnly.
It is all my fault because of my rash actions; you may be stuck like that forever. If I hadnt wrecked his weapon; I might have been able to get you back She cries; clenching the powered necklace tightly in her hand and squeezing it as hard as she can.
Damn it; why is this happening to me?! Kamiya shouts suddenly; tossing her powered necklace aside as she collapses to her knees and starts crying uncontrollably. Why is everyone against me?! What did I do wrong?! Why me?! She cries out; sobbing only feet from her still frozen mother in her partially destroyed house.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Report, Unit 3. A voice commands; crackly and broken up as Tokiki stands in a dark alley. Youre breaking up; I can barely understand you. Tokiki replies; talking into his broken Time Disruptor.
What happened? Was the target neutralized? The figure asks; hidden from view by the distorted image on the screen.
No; she wasnt! The bosses were right; the Pekoponjin possesses some sort of armor it appeared alien in origin; almost Keronian; but I could be wrong. Tokiki replies.
Keronian you say The figure replies with a tone indicating thought. Yes. She was too powerful for me; she nearly killed me. Tokiki replies.
Im surprised you were taken out by a lowly Pekoponjin. The figure replies coldly. Shut up; you bastard! I didnt survive this long by being a weakling or some sort of coward! I was drastically out-classed and I knew it; so I had no choice but to retreat, damn it! Tokiki shouts angrily.
And you couldnt stop her with your weapon? The figure asks with little emotion. Well; I tried; but it didnt work the beam takes time to spread and she was quick enough to avoid it completely affecting her. Tokiki explains, But I did manage to eliminate her mother; which is how I was able to escape.
Interesting so the Pekoponjin has other contacts outside of the pink Keronian who shes always with. The figure replies. Yes, Unit 1 Tokiki replies; thinking a little, Do you think that there are others?
Possibly. Other Keronians are active on Pekopon outside of the pink Keronian; and I surmise that shes had at least some form of contact with them; if the bosses are correct. The figure replies.
Yes they did mention something like that; now that you mention it I cant remember it now; some obscure low-ranking platoon from the Keron Army Tokiki comments; trying to think.
The Keroro Platoon. The figure replies with reaffirmation.
Yes; thats it! Tokiki shouts; remembering all of a sudden. Perhaps its time we eliminate them as well; just to be sure that they dont provide any assistance to our main target. The figure replies.
As well? You mean youve eliminated others? Tokiki replies with confusion. Yes. The pink Keronian was tracked down easily and eliminated. She no longer poses a threat to our mission. The figure replies with a crazed smirk.
Well; at least you did your job Tokiki replies sarcastically; rolling his eyes a little, ...And what of Unit 2? Hows she fairing?
Unit 2 has done her job; for now she infiltrated the school where our target is in attendance at; and ensured that she feels that her friends have all abandoned her. But now the target will be searching for someone to turn to; according to the bosses. The figure replies.
How do you know that? Tokiki asks. I have a communication channel open with them, Unit 3. The figure replies.
Oh how nice for you Tokiki mutters sarcastically. You are the new operative, Unit 3. They do not trust you enough to have a communication channel with you. The figure replies, Besides; your species has a long and ugly history with them; so they dont trust Keronians to any great degree.
What are you talking about? Tokiki asks; looking at the figure in confusion. Its none of your concern right now, Keronian. You are to do as you are instructed and you need not know anything further. The figure replies.
Shut up! You arent the bosses; you cant tell me what to do! Tokiki shouts angrily. Need I remind you that I was the one who helped you escape from prison? The figure asks.
Noo . Tokiki replies with a sigh.
Good. Then listen, and listen well. We will meet at these coordinates and implement repairs upon your weapon. Once that is done; you will resume your attack on the primary target. In the meantime; I will take out my target and Unit 2 will continue to ensure that the other sentient beings on this planet who know the target do not get in the way of our mission. The figure explains.
And what are the bosses going to do? Sit around on their lazy asses all day?! Tokiki shouts angrily.
No. They are going to oversee the mission; like they have been already; from the sidelines The figure begins, and they dont have asses.
Uh that was just a figure of speech Tokiki replies limply with a sweatdrop.
Your Keronian humor fails to impress and also fails to make itself noticed, Unit 3. Do as you are instructed and meet me at these coordinates. The figure replies coldly.
You know what? You can just kiss my multi-colored, shiny- Tokiki begins when the transmission cuts out mid-way; leaving him only to clench his teeth in anger.
Damn that woman Tokiki mutters angrily as he walks out of the alley.
Elsewhere The narrator states, A single knock on a front door comes
What was that? Natsumi Hinata asks groggily; sitting up in her bed in her pajamas and wiping her eyes a little. She sits up in her bed and puts her slippers on.
Now more awake, she walks down the hall and over to Fuyukis room; knocking on the door with some force. Fuyuki! Fuyuki! Wake up! Natsumi shouts.
What is it, Nee-chan? Fuyuki shouts back, trying to stay in bed. I heard something; it sounded like a knock at the door or something. Natsumi responds.
Whod be at the front door at this time? Fuyuki asks; still in his room. I dont know. Come out here and check it out with me! Natsumi states, knocking on his door again.
Youre probably just hearing things, Nee-chan. Go back to sleep. Fuyuki replies lazily. Natsumi starts to get pissed off when suddenly the doorbell rings; causing both of them to freeze in fear.
A few seconds later Fuyukis door opens and he looks at Natsumi with a little fear. Who do you think it is? Fuyuki asks. I dont know do you think we should answer it? Natsumi asks back.
I dont know. It could be dangerous. Fuyuki responds.
Suddenly Dororo and Koyuki drop out of the ceiling and land near Natsumi and Fuyuki; causing both of them to jump.
Whats wrong, Natsumi-san? Koyuki asks, grabbing her arm in concern. Koyuki-chan?! What are you doing here? Natsumi asks in shock.
I sensed you were in fear of something; so I came as fast as I could. Koyuki responds with a giggle.
Oh Natsumi responds with a sweatdrop, Yeah. Theres someone at the front door; but I dont know if we should answer it or not.
Oh really? Koyuki asks, placing a finger on her lip. It might be someone who needs your help. Dororo comments.
Or it could be someone here to kill us or something. Fuyuki responds. But why would a killer ring the doorbell? Koyuki asks; causing a heavy atmosphere to fall over everyone else.
Yeah, good point, Natsumi replies; realizing the stupidity of the moment, Will you come with us and check the door?
Of course, Natsumi-san! Koyuki replies happily; rubbing her cheek up and down Natsumis arm affectionately.
They make their way down the stairs together; walking cautiously towards the door and into the small foyer area. Natsumi gulps as she slowly reaches out towards the door handle; and slowly turns it open.
Theres no one there. Fuyuki replies; looking out of the now opened door and seeing no one. No, theres someone there. Dororo states; sensing someone in the darkness of the night and points out suddenly.
Isnt that Kamiya-san? Koyuki asks in confusion; looking out and seeing a dark figure walking away from the house in the darkness.
Yeah, it is! Natsumi states; finally able to see her. KAMIYA-CHAN! KAMIYA-CHAN! Natsumi shouts; causing Kamiya to stop in mid walk and turn around.
Instantly; they notice the light from their house shining off of her face; and realize that shes been crying. Kamiya-chan, whats wrong? Come in, please! Natsumi shouts to her and Kamiya slowly starts walking towards the house.
A few minutes later The narrator states.
What happened? Why are you crying? Natsumi asks as she sits next to Kamiya. Dororo hands Kamiya a cup of tea.
I dont know I dont know about anything anymore Kamiya replies limply; hanging her head in frustration.
Please tell us what happened. Dororo states, sitting across from Kamiya next to Koyuki and Fuyuki.
I dont know where to begin first it was at school with Terere-chan just leaving me and my friends abandoning me there too; then I was attacked at home by some sort of Keronian with a weapon that froze time and he got my mother; and I ended up wrecking his weapon and now I dont know if Ill ever get her back Kamiya explains as she begins to cry again, I didnt know where to turn! I couldnt trust any of my friends from school anymore and I dont know Atsuko-chans phone number; so I came here. Im so sorry for coming here so late and bothering you with my problems
Dont worry about it; Kamiya-dono. Dororo replies reassuringly, You say you were attacked by a Keronian?
Yes. I dont know who he was; but he kept saying that he was working for someone but never said who. His name was Tokiki. Kamiya explains.
Tokiki why is that name familiar Dororo asks himself rhetorically; then he suddenly remembers.
Tokiki? Are you sure it was him? Dororo asks again. Yes. That was his name; he had a hat that looked like some sort of a joker hat or something and it had little bells on the end and- Kamiya explains when Dororo nods in agreement, causing her to stop.
Yes, thats him alright but I cant believe it Dororo replies. Cant believe what? Kamiya asks as she sniffles a little.
I knew Tokiki-dono a long time ago; when I was very young. I didnt know him real well though; he was a clown who entertained at childrens birthday parties. Dororo explains.
WHAT?! Kamiya shouts in shock; staring at him in amazement.
Yes, I remember it still Dororo states; cueing a flashback in his mind.
You wants to see me pull a space-rabbit out of my hat? A younger-sounding Tokiki asks as he stands in front of a table on a lawn back on Keron. Chibi-Pururu, Chibi-Keroro, Chibi-Zeroro, and Chibi-Giroro all sit together on the lawn with Garuru, his dad, Keroros dad and Zeroros mom sitting in chairs a short distance away.
I do! I do! Zeroro shouts happily; waving his arms about. O.K.! Now look carefully theres nothing in the hat Tokiki explains, showing the inside of his top hat. He holds up the hat and grabs a wand off of the table.
Alright; now I just tap this magic wand on the brim of this hat; and presto! Tokiki shouts as a giant space-rabbit jumps out of the hat and starts hopping away. All of the kids start clapping happily as Tokiki bows a little.
Do another trick! Do another trick! Keroro shouts happily; bouncing up and down as he sits on the lawn. O.K.; lets see Tokiki replies with a happy smile, grabbing a balloon.
Ill make a balloon animal for the lucky birthday boy. How does that sound? Tokiki asks happily; smiling at the kids. Yay! Zeroro shouts happily; clasping his hands together in joy.
Alright; just gotta do one last thing and Tokiki states lightly as he twists the balloon; finishing as he speaks.
Here you go; a nice space-doggy! Tokiki proclaims happily; handing the balloon animal to Zeroro. Zeroro takes it happily and holds it in his hands; admiring it.
Let me see it, Zeroro-kun! Keroro shouts; standing up and grabbing the balloon animal. Let go, Keroro-kun! Zeroro shouts as they start struggling with it back and forth.
Suddenly; the balloon animal pops; and Zeroro starts crying. Oh, dont cry! Ill make you another one; its O.K.! Tokiki shouts.
That was so mean, Keroro-kun Dororo states in the present; ending his flashback by going into trauma mode.
Is he O.K.? Kamiya asks; looking up at Koyuki. Keroro-san was really mean to Dororo back in the day. Koyuki comments; picking him up and holding him closely.
I cant believe that Tokiki-san was so nice back then; he was such a nice guy I wonder what happened? Kamiya asks rhetorically.
He became a criminal. A voice responds; and they turn to see Kururu standing in the doorway. Kururu? What are you doing here? Natsumi asks; looking over at him.
I live here; of course ku ku ku. Kururu responds, snickering. Everyone sweatdrops a little upon hearing this.
What were you saying just a minute ago? Fuyuki asks a few moments later. Tokiki is a criminal now. According to the records of the Keron military; he lost his job as an entertainer and couldnt find a job again; so he went and turned to crime. He started robbing stores and stealing ships; and eventually gained enough money to purchase weapons. He started off small; but eventually got that weapon you mentioned, Kamiya-dono; his trademark Time Disruptor. Kururu explains.
That explains a lot. Kamiya mutters with a nod. Theres more, Kururu continues, He was eventually arrested by the Space Police. According the records; they eventually tracked him down to one of his many hideouts; where he was lying in a blue haze. It ended up being that he had used the weapon on himself; trying to reverse his aging process; and it worked, making him young again; but ultimately led to his capture. They locked him away for all of his numerous crimes on a remote asteroid prison.
How did he escape then? Natsumi asks. Well; the space police were puzzled by that too. They didnt know how he did; all they knew is that he had help. Kururu explains.
They didnt know? Natsumi asks; noticing Kururus tone of voice. Yes, but now they know. Kururu replies.
How? How did he escape? Kamiya asks. Kururu snickers lightly in his usual manner. Two words: Alisa Southerncross. Kururu replies.
WHAT?! Kamiya shouts; instantly rising to her feet. Fuyuki's mouth drops open; having the same reaction to the news as Kamiya.
Thats impossible! I cant believe it! Theres no way that Alisa-chan couldve done something like that! That has to be a mistake!! She shouts hysterically.
Its not. They were able to recover part of the security film from the breakout and the Keron Army was given a copy in order to assist with the capture of the criminals and Alisa. Kururu explains; producing a small video screen and handing it to Kamiya. Look for yourself, ku ku ku. Kururu comments.
They all gather around the video monitor as the video starts playing. The image is grainy and broken up; but its clearly apparent that Alisa breaks into the room; taking down the guards in the room with Nevula and tossing them aside as Nevula smashes the controls to the locks on the cells of the prisoners; allowing them to escape and flee in all directions.
"Alisa-chan?" Fuyuki merely mutters as he watches the video.
No I cant believe it Kamiya mutters in shock. Im so sorry, Kamiya-chan Natsumi gently states; placing her hand on Kamiyas shoulder.
Whats going on?! How can this be happening?! Kamiya shouts; tossing the video monitor on the ground. Everyone jumps as it shatters on the ground.
I dont understand! This cant be happening! Alisa-chans one of my best friends! How could she do this?! Kamiya shouts; slamming her fists onto her knees repeatedly.
I have a feeling that something more is going on here Kururu replies lightly. Suddenly Kamiya looks up in horror; covering her mouth in fear.
Whats wrong? Natsumi asks her. Oh god no no! Kamiya mutters simply; trembling a little.
What? Natsumi asks; grabbing her and looking at her. When Terere-chan ran away; I was going to look for her but Alisa-chan came to me before I could and said she would look for her for me Kamiya replies with fear, What have I done? Oh no!!!
Dont worry; well help you! Natsumi shouts, still holding Kamiya. I think that Nishizawa-san should be able to track down Alisa-chan. I can't believe she did this either...maybe Nishizawa-san will be able to find out what's really going on. Fuyuki comments.
Is there anything else we can do? Natsumi asks. Kururu; can you help at all? Fuyuki asks him; looking over at him.
Kururu thinks for a moment; then starts laughing in his usual manner. Ku ku ku. He simply responds, nodding a little.
Is there anything else we can do? Koyuki asks, looking at Kamiya. I dont know Im so scared right now Kamiya replies, trembling and sniffling still, I dont know who I can trust anymore. Im even afraid to go to school tomorrow; I dont think I can face anyone with how I am now.
Well go to school with you then! Koyuki replies. What? Natsumi quickly retorts; looking over at Koyuki, We just cant go to school with her like nothing at all!
Kamiya-dono needs our help though. Koyuki replies with concern. If you all could come with me to school; Id really appreciate it Im so afraid right now Kamiya replies.
Natsumi looks around nervously, and then finally sighs. Alright; well go to school with you. Im sure the stupid frog can do something to help us blend in better there. Natsumi replies; rolling her eyes a little.
What about our school, Nee-chan? Fuyuki asks. Ill take care of that. Kururu replies; walking away afterwards.
All of a sudden; light starts trickling in through the window; causing everyone to look up and see the Sun starting to rise.
Wow its morning already? Natsumi asks in amazement. Looks like we dont have long to prepare then. Ill go wake up Gunsou and see if he can help us out. Fuyuki replies as he starts walking away.
Thank you all I really appreciate all that youre doing for me. Im so sorry that I had to come to you with this Kamiya replies. Dont worry about it; Kamiya-chan. Well help you out; and get to the bottom of whats going on here. Natsumi replies with a reassuring nod.
A few hours later The narrator states.
I dont know about this Natsumi replies; looking at herself in the school uniform of Kamiyas school.
Well; its not like we have a choice. We have to appear as students as her school. Fuyuki replies; standing not too far away in the male school uniform.
I think you look really cute, Natsumi-san! Koyuki replies happily, also in the school uniform; as she rubs against Natsumis arm with her cheek happily. Koyuki-chan Natsumi replies nervously; unsure of how to respond.
You could say, a unique approach? Angol Mois replies; also in a school uniform.
Im surprised you called me in for this, Saburo replies, whos also there and in a boys school uniform, Its pretty rare that Kururu calls me for anything.
Well; we need all the people we can get to help us figure out whats going on. Fuyuki replies.
Im glad we can help you with this, Kamiya-dono, de arimasu! Keroro replies; standing in his teacher Pekoponjin suit he used at Kamiyas school before.
Oh no; youre not using that, stupid frog! Natsumi shouts, grabbing Keroro by the head and yanking him out of the suit. Gero! Keroro shouts as Natsumi holds him by the head and stares him directly in the face.
We have to use that, Im afraid A voice states; causing them both to look down and see Giroro leaning on the doorframe; polishing a gun, Were setting this up as a stealth mission; to observe Kamiya-sans activity at school and see if anyones interfering with her there. We need Keroro to go and act as a teacher and monitor the activity in the classroom.
Keroro looks back at Natsumi; whos still glaring at him; but she ultimately sighs and tosses him towards the suit. He hits it and knocks it over; but crawls into the suits again without saying anything.
What about the rest of you? Natsumi asks Giroro; causing him to go and flinch a little. Dororos going to monitor the outdoor activities; Tamamas going to monitor the activity in the cafeteria; Im going to monitor the hallways; and Kururu well Giroro begins when Tomo Takino walks into the room.
Tomo-chan? Kamiya asks, surprised. Not quite, ku ku ku Tomo responds in Kururus voice as her chest opens up to reveal Kururu inside the suit.
I shouldve known Kamiya replies with a sigh. I made sure not to make the same mistake as last time, ku ku ku Kururu replies as he closes up the suit again.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Inside the real Tomos closet; she sits asleep as a small machine with Kururus symbol on it floats around her; emitting waves of energy to keep her asleep.
Back with the Hinatas The narrator states.
So, you think this is going to work? Natsumi asks Tomo. Of course! Tomo replies; with a wink; causing Kamiya to hide her face in shame.
Well; lets do this then! Kamiya proclaims happily; causing everyone to look over at her.
Im sorry I just feel a lot better now. Its nice to have such great friends like you all. Kamiya replies sheepishly with a bow. No need to apologize, Kamiya-dono Im just glad we can help you out. Natsumi replies with a smile as everyone starts walking towards the door.
Meanwhile, a short distance away The narrator states.
Hmm Alisa Southerncross mutters from on top of a nearby telephone pole; looking down at the Hinata house as she sees everyone start leaving.
Units 2 and 3; weve got a new situation here. Apparently we were incorrect to wait until morning to strike at the Keroro Platoon. They have already mounted a counter attack against us. Unit 2; this applies especially to you you have to take them out and ensure that the primary target does not notice you doing this; is that clear? Alisa states.
Affirmative, Unit 1 Atsuko replies with an evil smirk, speaking into a small communicator as she stands just outside of the school. She puts the device back in her pocket and walks towards the school; flipping her hair back as she walks.
Alisa flies away as the group leaves from the Hinata house. Unit 3; have the repairs on your weapon been completed yet? Alisa asks.
Not quite yet, Unit 1, Tokiki replies, I still have a few more frequency adjustments to make to ensure the correct time loop is achieved. If I dont; they could still be mobile inside the time bubble.
Affirmative. Finalize your repairs and converge upon the school where the main target attends; Unit 2 may need some assistance. Alisa replies.
Oh? Are you there already? Tokiki asks into his communicator.
No Alisa replies with an insane grin, Im going to take care of something personal. Over and out.
Tokiki sighs as he fiddles with the settings on his weapon. This is becoming more work than I had previously anticipated He mutters limply.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Well; there it is! Kamiya proclaims; showing off the school as they all walk up to it.
Ive already use the Little Police satellite to ensure that they all know who we are at your school. A wave is being emitted over the complex by the satellite; ku ku ku. Tomo explains with a smile.
Youre really got to stop that Kamiya replies limply with a sweatdrop, Tomo-chan doesnt laugh like that, at all.
It doesnt matter. They wont know the difference. Tomo replies with a smile, raising her finger to emphasize the point.
So, what classes do we have? Saburo asks, looking over at Tomo. Youre all in one class each. We set it up so at least one of you is in a class with Kamiya-dono at all times though. This is to see if anything happens in other class periods as well. Tomo explains.
Oh yay Natsumi mutters with sarcastic enthusiasm.
Class will be starting in a few minutes. Dororo replies; standing next to Koyuki. Take these, ku. Tomo states; handing small cards with instructions and class assignments to everyone.
Alright; here goes nothing Natsumi mutters as they all walk into the school yard.
Not too far away The narrator states.
These Sentient Beings Are Very Odd A series of voices state; hidden from view, It Will Prove Most Interesting To See What Happens Next
Back at the school The narrator states.
Ah, good morning Kamiya! Atsuko states with a sly smile as she walks up to her. Kamiya continues to take off one of her shoes and puts it on the shelf.
Atsuko-chan! Its good to see you again! Kamiya shouts, You wouldnt believe the night I had! Its been crazy; I tell you! Kamiya explains.
Oh? What happened? Atsuko asks with a slight smile. Yes, what happened? Natsumi asks Kamiya as well; standing next to her and giving her a look.
Well; maybe its just me overreacting. Im prone to do that. Kamiya replies sheepishly with a slight bow.
Oh, its fine. You dont have to tell me if you dont want to; I was just curious Atsuko replies; trailing off as Kamiya finishes putting on her shoes and starts walking away.
Natsumi looks up momentarily, only to see Atsuko give her a look and walk away after Kamiya; leaving Natsumi confused.
So, want to tell me what happened? Atsuko asks again as she catches up with Kamiya. Well; I dont know if I should Kamiya replies slowly.
Do you not trust me now? Atsuko asks; placing her hand gently upon Kamiyas shoulder. No, I do its just that Kamiya begins when she sees Giroro in the hallway; looking up at her.
Oh. Atsuko replies, causing Kamiya to turn around suddenly. I understand; its just something you dont feel comfortable talking about. Atsuko quickly replies; covering up her tracks.
Im glad you understand. Im sorry. Kamiya replies with a bow. Dont be sorry, Kamiya. Im only here to do my job, and I want to help you. Atsuko replies with a smile.
Thank you. Youre a good friend. Kamiya replies back with a smile and walks away. Atsuko walks after her; kicking Giroro as she walks past him.
Oops, I tripped Atsuko replies with little effort to cover her sarcasm, They really have to do something about that bump in the floor back there.
Bump in the floor Giroro mutters angrily; dusting himself off.
Suddenly he turns around to see a young girl staring at him. Can she see me? Giroro thinks to himself; sweatdropping a little.
Ah! Osaka shouts, pointing at Giroro. Ah! Giroro shouts; stunned and frozen in place.
Hello. Who are you? Osaka asks in English; causing Giroro to look at her in confusion. English? Giroro asks in Japanese.
Are you a friend of Mikes? Osaka asks; as a series of question marks appear above Giroros head.
Whos Mike? Giroro asks; puzzled beyond reason.
Well; if you are; say hi to him for me. I hope he remembers me. Osaka replies lazily as she walks past him; leaving Giroro only to stand there completely confused.
What just happened? Giroro asks himself rhetorically, his eyes blank and a big sweatdrop running down the back of his head.
Meanwhile; elsewhere The narrator states.
Hello class, de arimasu! My name is Kerono Keropachi; and Ill be your teacher for this period, de arimasu! Keroro proclaims from inside his Pekoponjin teacher suit; writing his name on the chalkboard at the front of the class.
Whys he introducing himself again? Kagura asks Yomi, Its not like hes been our teacher for this period all year or anything.
Oh man Kamiya mutters; overhearing this and setting her head down on her desk in shame.
Looks like she was right Atsuko thinks to herself; looking around and seeing Saburo sitting a few seats away and back up at Keroro at the front of the classroom, Theyre really trying to figure this out. We might have to act quicker; after all
Say Kamiya; do you have a pen I could borrow? Atsuko asks politely. Huh? Oh yeah, here you go. Kamiya replies; turning around and handing Atsuko a pen. Thank you. Atsuko replies with a smile.
O.K. class; you may now break into study groups and prepare for the upcoming test, de arimasu. Keroro replies happily, Ive already passed back your assignments; de arimasu!
I think hes enjoying this a little too much Saburo mutters sheepishly; watching Keroro work up there. Suddenly he turns and sees Atsuko standing next to him.
Say, I was wondering if you wanted to be part of the study group with me and Kamiya? Atsuko asks him; staring him down and smirking a little.
Uh He mutters lightly; and looks over at Kamiya. He sits and thinks for a few moments. Yeah, sure. Saburo replies with a nod.
Good. Thank you, I mean Atsuko comments; walking away. Saburo looks at her for a moment; and picks up his desk. O.K. if I move my desk over by you two? Saburo asks; holding up his desk. Oh, sure. Atsuko replies, her hands hidden underneath the desk shes sitting at next to Kamiya.
So, have you prepared for the test at all? Atsuko asks him as he sets his desk down and takes a seat at it. Yes, I have Saburo replies with a tone of determination as he stares her down.
Oh so you want to see if you can quiz me; is that it? Atsuko asks. You could say that. Saburo replies with a smile.
Atsuko stands up and walks over to him. She extends one of her hands and he grabs it; and they shake hands.
Alright; then lets begin; shall we? Atsuko asks him; pulling out the pen that Kamiya had gave her earlier as she sits back down.
Saburo takes out his special pen and they start writing down different answers to different sections of their assignments.
Impressive Atsuko remarks; looking over and seeing his answers. I could say the same for you. Saburo replies back; seeing her answers.
Suddenly; his pen starts to skip and eventually stops writing all together. Thats strange Saburo mutters; looking down at his pen.
Oh, whats the matter? Pen run out of ink? Atsuko asks politely. Yeah I dont get it. It usually doesnt run out of ink like this. Saburo replies.
Oh thats a shame Atsuko replies with a slight smirk, Would like to borrow my pen?
No, thats alright. I always use this pen, so Ill have to go get it refilled. Excuse me. Saburo states as he stands from his chair and walks away. Tomo notices this and follows him out of the room.
Odd Kerono-sensei didnt say anything to those two Kagura comments, having watched Tomo and Saburo leave.
I knew it Atsuko comments with a smile. Knew what? Kamiya asks, sitting at the desk next to Atsuko now. Well; it seems like the teachers been getting light on people lately; thats all. Atsuko explains; covering her tracks.
Looks like the bosses were right he does have a very special pen that one of those Keronians gave him Atsuko comments, lightly tapping a small container of ink, Luckily I still have my pick-pocket skills. Hell never figure out that I drained his pen out of ink while he was so busy moving his desk over here.
Outside of the classroom The narrator states.
Whats wrong with the pen? Tomo asks Saburo as he hands it to her. Its not working. I think the inks dried up in it or something.
It shouldnt... Tomo replies; taking the pen and swallowing it. Isnt there an easier way for you to examine the pen? Saburo asks; sweatdropping.
Ku ku ku Tomo snickers as puts her hand in front of her mouth.
This is odd Tomo replies. What is it? Saburo asks her. Well, Kururu says from inside the Tomo-suit; looking up at a screen with a diagram of Saburos pen on it, Its almost completely empty.
Really? Saburo asks with concern. Yes. It looks like it was cracked open and leaked out almost appears to be by force. Did you drop the pen at all? Kururu asks him.
Ive dropped it a few times; but its never leaked on me before. Saburo replies.
Hmm well; I think thats what happened. I can refill it; but it wont be until we get back to my lab. Kururu explains, Until then; Ill hold onto it.
O.K. Thank you, Kururu. Saburo states with a smile. Tomo nods in response and they both walk back into class together.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Well; thats it for today, de arimasu! See you all tomorrow, de arimasu! Keroro shouts happily as the end of the class bell rings.
I think that assignment was rather easy today. What did you think of it, Atsuko-chan? Kamiya asks; grabbing her book bag.
Yes, it was easy. It didnt seem like the teacher knew what he was doing at all. Atsuko comments sarcastically as she walks past Keroro; causing steam to shoot out of his head as he clenches his fists.
They walk out of the classroom together and head out towards the next classroom.
Todays been kind of a strange day so far Kamiya comments, looking around as she walks with Atsuko down the hallway.
Yes, it has Atsuko comments with an evil grin, And Im sure its only going to get stranger, my friend.
Not far away from them The narrator states.
I dont know something about that girl makes me nervous. Saburo comments as he stands with Keroro and Tomo in the hall; watching Kamiya and Atsuko walk away together.
Well have to watch her according to this schools roster; she just transferred here, Tomo replies, There may be more to her than meets the eye.
Elsewhere; far from the school The narrator states.
Daddy? Are you O.K.? Alisa asks as she stands on top of Nishizawa Tower; looking up at Nevula; whos sitting on top of her head. I dont know I have a strange feeling something I cant explain He states.
There she is! Weve located the target! A voice shouts; and Alisa turns around and backs up in shock.
Floating a short distance away from her is the entire NPG military; with hundreds of helicopters and planes cruising towards her. At the front of the group is a small pink helicopter; with Momoka and Paul in it; with a megaphone attached to the outside.
Whats going on here? Nevula asks, looking at the oncoming armada.
Fuyuki-kun told me that you were a criminal wanted by the Space Police for breaking a criminal out of prison; and were here to take you in! Momoka announces over the loud speaker.
Impossible. Alisa comments. We havent done anything like that. We havent spoken to Fuyuki in a long time; and we havent freed any criminals from prison; I can assure you of that. Nevula replies.
Who am I supposed to believe? Fuyuki-kun; or a rival for Fuyuki-kuns love? Momoka shouts.
Rival? Alisa mutters quietly. Suddenly she looks out to see Momoka putting on her Momo-kaiser armor.
Oh no this isnt going to end well. Nevula comments as Alisa looks around; only to notice that they are completely surrounded on all sides by planes and helicopters.
Paul; keep the army on standby, Momoka states as her inner Momoka shows through, Im going to take care of her personally!
Yes. Paul simply replies as Momoka flies out of the ship and floats towards Alisa.
I do not want to fight you! Alisa shouts out, looking at Momoka. Then youll come with me and go to prison?
I will not go to jail for a crime I did not commit. Alisa states.
Then it looks like you have no choice but to fight me! Momoka shouts; charging up her cannon arm and aiming it directly at Alisa.
As a confrontation between Alisa and Momoka comes into play; what will happen next? With Alisa working with Atsuko and Tokiki; what will her ultimate fate be? And what will happen next for Kamiya at school; being totally unaware of her connection to her enemy, Atsuko? And whos the mysterious bosses who are instructing the 3 operatives? The narrator asks in concern, Keep watching and find out!!
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Nasuka / Nasca Mature Art Tutorial
Warning! Adult only! 18+
Please view the full-size image for best explanation of tutorial.
Tutorial Image:

Well; I decided to go and make up a step-by-step tutorial of how I do my art. It's something I've never done before; but since I recently did this art of Nasca (or Nasuka) from Keroro; I thought I'd use that as a good example to explain my art process by.
Also; I don't have any kind of progression art recorder program on my computer; and even if I did; I take so long that it wouldn't be worth watching. :lol:
This is how it works (The numbers of the following correspond to the numbers on the pics):
#1.) I start off by drawing up a free-hand picture; either with or without an existing picture as a guide.
I don't do my art like most people do...I don't do circles or shapes to get the shape of the figure I'm drawing. Instead; I draw what I see either in front of me or in my mind completely free-hand. I do sketchy, weak lines to form it out and solidify them once I am satisfied.
The first picture was done with a guide picture; since I don't do dynamic poses well. But in the end; I didn't like how it turned out; so I didn't finish it.
I don't always do this step though...often I do like my first drawing attempt and I end up working off of that.
#2.) When I finally do end up with a picture that I like; I will take the lines I had weakly drawn before in light pencil and darken them with my pencil. I don't use a pen simply because the ink either skips while I'm tracing it out or it bleeds.
Sometimes I will take the original picture I had drawn and use a tracing pad to get a finer line detail. I did not do that with this one though; this is the original sketched version with darkened lines.
As you can see in the pic; the lines are darker but the quality of the pic is horrible; with eraser marks and "dust" everywhere on the pic. This is also what it looks like right after I scan it.
#3.) After it's scanned into the computer; I go and open the picture in PaintShopPro 7 (I know...ancient technology...)
Anyway, once in there; I go and start to clean up the pic. I'll usually lighten the contrast on the pic to shrink the thick lines down and I erase all of the messed up lines, messed up areas in general, and "dust" I can find.
After all of that is done; you wind up with the 3rd picture. This is also the black and white versions of my art that I always post.
#4.) Sometimes I feel compelled to go the extra distance on my art and do up digital lines.
The lines are really hard to do; since I don't have a good tool for making really smooth curves (well; I do...but it's a pain in the ass to use and never works properly).
The lines take me a really long to do; several hours at least; so I don't often do them. They are done with the line tool in PSP7; almost always at the smallest setting (unless I need to make a thick line for some reason).
But when I do actually do the digital lines; they come out looking like this and almost always look better than the original darkened pencil lines.
This is also the very first step I do layers in. The darkened pencil lines are one layer; the digital lines are another; and I add a blank white "backdrop" layer so I can see the digital lines better.
#5.) Once the digital lines are done (if they are); it's onto coloring.
This step is pretty easy actually; given you can stay in the lines. It sounds simple enough; but it's really hard since I use layers on this step a whole lot more.
Each color gets it's own layer (in general; sometimes I combine color layers and elements) so I can adjust them as I need to (hue, constant, brightness, etc.). Also; it helps in case I mess up; then I can just simply delete a layer instead of having to redo everything.
This drawing right here has a total of 15 layers in all. The wings and sleeves themselves have a total of 4 layers to them.
Speaking of those; with elements where I have to do see-through or semi-transparent items; I simply keep the background elements in the image (like the colors for the cuffs on the sleeves) and layer the overlapping colors onto them.
Once the coloring is finally all done; I will go and clean up the areas where the colors bled through and went passed the lines. To do this; I take my backdrop layer and color it in with a solid color that's drastically different from the other colors on the image; so I can see the areas better (white's too difficult to see that from).
#6.) Finally, onto the last step...shading, highlights and final touches.
This is by far the most complex of the steps. In this step; I have to look at the picture and figure out where it should be shaded and highlighted.
The very first thing I do is take all of the color layers and combine them into one merged color layer (not the other layers though; the lines and the backdrop stay separate).
To shade/highlight; I simply select an area I want to shade in/highlight; adjust the color of it (I use a couple of different methods for this) to whatever degree I see fit and fill it in; either with the paint bucket tool or a color-adjustment tool to the existing color.
Once I've got the area shaded in/highlighted; I go and blend it by selecting an area I want to blend and using a tool on it. There's a few tools I have to use for this; since the colors are still layers separate from the backdrop. They vary from a simple "Blur" tool to an "Average" tool (which blends everything in an equal way) to a "Gausian Blur" (which blends everything in a general way) to a "Motion Blur" tool (which blends everything in a certain direction only).
Of course I have to adjust the settings on each of these tools each time I use it; to ensure a proper blend.
Once I've shaded in/highlighted all of the areas I need to; which can take several hours again; I go and work on the lines.
The lines aren't always good in one color; so I select certain areas of the lines and change their opacity; making them lighter or darker; depending upon what works best for the image. For example; the lines on the hair are extremely light; whereas the ones for the eyes are as dark as possible.
Once that is completed; it's onto final touches. I go and double-check to make sure I did everything (I always seem to miss something though...). Then I go and create a backdrop.
This is usually done by finding either a random backdrop image on the net or using the paint bucket tool with either a multi-colored option or a picture-fill option selected.
After I fill in the backdrop with whatever fits the main image best; I merge all of the layers together into one and adjust the settings of the image; fiddling with the contrast, brightness, color depth, color balance, saturation, and anything else I need to.
Occasionally I will add text to the image afterwards; but not too often.
And finally; the image is done! :D
I hope you liked this tutorial; and please feel free to comment! I'd appreciate it! :)
Please view the full-size image for best explanation of tutorial.
Tutorial Image:

Click here to read the tutorial!
Well; I decided to go and make up a step-by-step tutorial of how I do my art. It's something I've never done before; but since I recently did this art of Nasca (or Nasuka) from Keroro; I thought I'd use that as a good example to explain my art process by.
Also; I don't have any kind of progression art recorder program on my computer; and even if I did; I take so long that it wouldn't be worth watching. :lol:
This is how it works (The numbers of the following correspond to the numbers on the pics):
#1.) I start off by drawing up a free-hand picture; either with or without an existing picture as a guide.
I don't do my art like most people do...I don't do circles or shapes to get the shape of the figure I'm drawing. Instead; I draw what I see either in front of me or in my mind completely free-hand. I do sketchy, weak lines to form it out and solidify them once I am satisfied.
The first picture was done with a guide picture; since I don't do dynamic poses well. But in the end; I didn't like how it turned out; so I didn't finish it.
I don't always do this step though...often I do like my first drawing attempt and I end up working off of that.
#2.) When I finally do end up with a picture that I like; I will take the lines I had weakly drawn before in light pencil and darken them with my pencil. I don't use a pen simply because the ink either skips while I'm tracing it out or it bleeds.
Sometimes I will take the original picture I had drawn and use a tracing pad to get a finer line detail. I did not do that with this one though; this is the original sketched version with darkened lines.
As you can see in the pic; the lines are darker but the quality of the pic is horrible; with eraser marks and "dust" everywhere on the pic. This is also what it looks like right after I scan it.
#3.) After it's scanned into the computer; I go and open the picture in PaintShopPro 7 (I know...ancient technology...)
Anyway, once in there; I go and start to clean up the pic. I'll usually lighten the contrast on the pic to shrink the thick lines down and I erase all of the messed up lines, messed up areas in general, and "dust" I can find.
After all of that is done; you wind up with the 3rd picture. This is also the black and white versions of my art that I always post.
#4.) Sometimes I feel compelled to go the extra distance on my art and do up digital lines.
The lines are really hard to do; since I don't have a good tool for making really smooth curves (well; I do...but it's a pain in the ass to use and never works properly).
The lines take me a really long to do; several hours at least; so I don't often do them. They are done with the line tool in PSP7; almost always at the smallest setting (unless I need to make a thick line for some reason).
But when I do actually do the digital lines; they come out looking like this and almost always look better than the original darkened pencil lines.
This is also the very first step I do layers in. The darkened pencil lines are one layer; the digital lines are another; and I add a blank white "backdrop" layer so I can see the digital lines better.
#5.) Once the digital lines are done (if they are); it's onto coloring.
This step is pretty easy actually; given you can stay in the lines. It sounds simple enough; but it's really hard since I use layers on this step a whole lot more.
Each color gets it's own layer (in general; sometimes I combine color layers and elements) so I can adjust them as I need to (hue, constant, brightness, etc.). Also; it helps in case I mess up; then I can just simply delete a layer instead of having to redo everything.
This drawing right here has a total of 15 layers in all. The wings and sleeves themselves have a total of 4 layers to them.
Speaking of those; with elements where I have to do see-through or semi-transparent items; I simply keep the background elements in the image (like the colors for the cuffs on the sleeves) and layer the overlapping colors onto them.
Once the coloring is finally all done; I will go and clean up the areas where the colors bled through and went passed the lines. To do this; I take my backdrop layer and color it in with a solid color that's drastically different from the other colors on the image; so I can see the areas better (white's too difficult to see that from).
#6.) Finally, onto the last step...shading, highlights and final touches.
This is by far the most complex of the steps. In this step; I have to look at the picture and figure out where it should be shaded and highlighted.
The very first thing I do is take all of the color layers and combine them into one merged color layer (not the other layers though; the lines and the backdrop stay separate).
To shade/highlight; I simply select an area I want to shade in/highlight; adjust the color of it (I use a couple of different methods for this) to whatever degree I see fit and fill it in; either with the paint bucket tool or a color-adjustment tool to the existing color.
Once I've got the area shaded in/highlighted; I go and blend it by selecting an area I want to blend and using a tool on it. There's a few tools I have to use for this; since the colors are still layers separate from the backdrop. They vary from a simple "Blur" tool to an "Average" tool (which blends everything in an equal way) to a "Gausian Blur" (which blends everything in a general way) to a "Motion Blur" tool (which blends everything in a certain direction only).
Of course I have to adjust the settings on each of these tools each time I use it; to ensure a proper blend.
Once I've shaded in/highlighted all of the areas I need to; which can take several hours again; I go and work on the lines.
The lines aren't always good in one color; so I select certain areas of the lines and change their opacity; making them lighter or darker; depending upon what works best for the image. For example; the lines on the hair are extremely light; whereas the ones for the eyes are as dark as possible.
Once that is completed; it's onto final touches. I go and double-check to make sure I did everything (I always seem to miss something though...). Then I go and create a backdrop.
This is usually done by finding either a random backdrop image on the net or using the paint bucket tool with either a multi-colored option or a picture-fill option selected.
After I fill in the backdrop with whatever fits the main image best; I merge all of the layers together into one and adjust the settings of the image; fiddling with the contrast, brightness, color depth, color balance, saturation, and anything else I need to.
Occasionally I will add text to the image afterwards; but not too often.
And finally; the image is done! :D
I hope you liked this tutorial; and please feel free to comment! I'd appreciate it! :)
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou and Fuyuki Hinata!

This is a picture that I did for a friend of mine in Germany, LittleRice. They really like Fuyuki and Keroro; and their birthday is on June 24th; so I decided to draw a picture of them for them.
I don't draw them too often; so it was a good opportunity to do that; too. ^_^
I hope you all like it!
This is their site:

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Nasuka / Nasca from the 3rd Keroro Movie Mature Art!
Warning! Adults only! 18+
I was inspired by this pic here:
http://www5e.biglobe.ne.jp/~hebi15/illust/cg/nazca.jpg
...by my friend from the Hebi15 site, 浅見様 (asami-sama); and I decided to do my own mature art of Nasuka-chan!
This is their site here:

Nasuka (or Nasca / ナスカ ) is from the 3rd Keroro movie ( 超劇場版ケロロ軍曹3 ケロロVSケロロ 天空大決戦であります!); the Peruvian girl (who's the same being as Miruru) who's probably best known for having a really nice figure with her and Dark Keroro together made by Wave ( 超劇場版 ケロロ軍曹3 ダークケロロ& ナスカ 吉崎観音デザイン原案オリジナルVer. プレミアム限定チケット ).
Basically; the scene plays out that she's getting dressed into her winged outfit; when someone walks in. :P
(Who walked in is up to your imagination) :lol:
I had a hard time deciding whether or not her wings should be part of her outfit or if they were actually a part of her; but decided for on her clothes since it wouldn't obscure her then. ^_^
I was originally going to use a reference for this; but in the end I didn't use any references; except for her face (which I used a pic I found of her for and the Nasuka and Dark Keroro figure I have).
I hope you like it!
Black and White Version:

Digital Lines:

Colored Final Version:

I was inspired by this pic here:
http://www5e.biglobe.ne.jp/~hebi15/illust/cg/nazca.jpg
...by my friend from the Hebi15 site, 浅見様 (asami-sama); and I decided to do my own mature art of Nasuka-chan!
This is their site here:

Nasuka (or Nasca / ナスカ ) is from the 3rd Keroro movie ( 超劇場版ケロロ軍曹3 ケロロVSケロロ 天空大決戦であります!); the Peruvian girl (who's the same being as Miruru) who's probably best known for having a really nice figure with her and Dark Keroro together made by Wave ( 超劇場版 ケロロ軍曹3 ダークケロロ& ナスカ 吉崎観音デザイン原案オリジナルVer. プレミアム限定チケット ).
Basically; the scene plays out that she's getting dressed into her winged outfit; when someone walks in. :P
(Who walked in is up to your imagination) :lol:
I had a hard time deciding whether or not her wings should be part of her outfit or if they were actually a part of her; but decided for on her clothes since it wouldn't obscure her then. ^_^
I was originally going to use a reference for this; but in the end I didn't use any references; except for her face (which I used a pic I found of her for and the Nasuka and Dark Keroro figure I have).
I hope you like it!
Black and White Version:

Digital Lines:

Colored Final Version:

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 27
And so it begins... ^_^
The Second Season of "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" begins now; with the start of the 3rd Movie installment!! :D
I know that a lot of people have been waiting to see Atsuko Setsuko in action; and this chapter should not disappoint!! :)
I hope you all like it; and please feel free to comment! I really hope you do; I love hearing back from you and I'll listen to anything you have to say! ^^
Without further ado...here's the start of the Second Season...
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 27: Atsuko: The start of the war! De arimasu!
Two days after Kamiyas birthday party; things started to take a turn for the worse The narrator states as 2 Space Police walk down a dark corridor; in a space prison on a barren asteroid deep in space, Starting off far from Pekopon.
What happened here, Poya? A blue-haired policewoman asks as she floats down the hall next to another policewoman; this one with purple hair. I dont know, Poyi. We came in and found it like this, Poyi. The other woman replies.
They enter a small room with monitors and controls. All of the monitor screens in the room are busted in and the controls on the consoles are all smashed beyond repair.
Can any of the information be recovered from these, Poyin-chan, Poya? Poyan-chan, the blue-haired policewoman asks. Weve only been able to figure out one thing from them so far, Poyan-sama she states with a grimace, Before the consoles were broken; the prisoners in this cell block were all set free.
Poyan-chan floats over to one of the consoles; picking up a broken fragment of the panel in her hand and examining it closely. Has Poyon-sama been informed of this yet, Poya? She asks.
A long pause hangs in the air; finally causing Poyan-chan to turn and look over at Poyin-chan. Has she, Poya? She asks again.
I dont know how to tell you this, Poyi Poyin-chan begins, looking down at the ground, I think its better for you to see for yourself, Poyi.
Poyin-chan floats away slowly; leaving Poyan-chan to follow her a moment later. They float down the hall a short distance and enter another room.
Instantly, Poyan-chan drops the piece of the panel as she puts her hands over her mouth. In front of them floats Poyon-chan; their green-haired boss; frozen in place by a force field. A light blue haze wavers around Poyon-chan as she remains caught in mid-movement; her gun firing a beam of energy; which has traveled only a short distance from her gun but floats in mid-air.
What happened to her, Poya ? Poyan-chan asks, floating towards her. She reaches out a hand towards the blue aura.
No, Poyi! Dont touch her, Poyi! Poyin-chan shouts; reaching out and pulling her back at the last second. What are you doing, Poya? She shouts; turning around to face Poyin-chan. Im sorry, Poyi but you cant touch her, Poyi. Weve analyzed her state, and shes trapped in a time-loop, Poyi. Poyin-chan replies.
A time-loop, Poya? Poyan-chan asks with confusion. Yes, Poyi. Basically, shes stuck in a very short fragment of time; the very moment that she fired her weapon, Poyi. If you touch her or the force field around her; youll interfere with the time flow within the force field, Poyi Poyin-chan says.
What will happen then, Poya? Poyan-chan asks. Were not really sure yet, but as far as we can tell from the analysis done by the technicians who are also working on the consoles and monitors; they say that the most likely outcome will be the force field collapsing in on itself; taking Poyon-chan with it, Poyi. She explains.
So, what are we supposed to do then, Poya? Poyan-chan asks; looking up at Poyon-chan again. Right now that force field is the only thing thats keeping Poyon-chan alive and separate from our time flow so we have to try to figure a way to release the force field without crossing the time flows; or hope that it fades away on its own, Poyi Poyin-chan replies.
Any idea whos responsible for all of this, Poya? Poyan-chan asks, trying to remain calm and collected. We cant say for sure; but we have a strong suspicion, Poyi Poyin-chan replies.
A strong suspicion, Poya? She asks. Yes, Poyi. In the inmate-possessions holding area; almost everything was taken; but one item in particular is missing the Time Disruptor, Poyi. Sound familiar, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks.
Poyan-chan flinches a little in realization; then sneers a little. Tokiki She growls, tightening her gloved fists a little as she speaks.
Exactly, Poyi. Poyin-chan replies with a nod as they both look back at Poyon-chan; still frozen in time and unable to move.
Meanwhile; at the same time; only a few miles away from the prison The narrator explains.
You never did tell me why you broke me out of prison A small green and yellow Keronian states as he sits on a rock. He looks over his shoulder slightly, the jingle bells on the tips of his blue and red hat bouncing a little; but the sound is muffled by the space suit that hes wearing.
We require your services, Tokiki. A tall feminine figure states; silhouetted in the darkness. My services? Tokiki asks with a tone of intrigue.
Yes The feminine figure states; a wide insane grin coming across her face, You see, you possess something that only a select few in this universe have; a device to control time.
So what about it? Tokiki asks; looking down at the arm-mounted Time Disruptor on his arm. That weapon you have extensive knowledge of how to use it effectively. The feminine figure comments.
Of course I do! I should have used it more effectively though thats what got me into that damn prison in the first place Tokiki replies, clenching his other hand into a fist.
We are aware of that, The feminine figure states, But that is not what concerns us. We require your services. We need you track down these two sentient beings and ensure that they are immobilized.
The mysterious feminine figure hands a small piece of paper to Tokiki; and he looks at it. They dont look like too much trouble why did you need me for this? Tokiki asks.
Do not underestimate these two they possess powers that are uncharacteristic of their respective species. As for why we choose you we do not what them dead or injured; only immobilized in much the same manner as you did with that Space Policewoman. The figure explains.
You know you could have just taken my Time Disruptor Tokiki comments casually. I understand. So you would rather be back in prison; is that it? The figure asks; causing Tokiki to pause and sweatdrop.
No Tokiki replies sheepishly. Good. We chose you because you have the knowledge to use it effectively; and because we have other matters to attend to. The figure replies.
Why do you keep saying We? You and I are the only ones here! Tokiki asks. We are always around it is our nature. And there is no I with me there is only we. The figure asks.
I shouldnt have asked Tokiki shouts; face-palming. Do we have an accord, Keronian? The figure asks, still smirking insanely.
What do I get out of all this, anyway? Tokiki asks, looking back up at the mysterious figure. Simple. You get your freedom back. A new chance on life; something you sentient beings hold so dear. The figure replies.
Tokiki looks down; thinking for a moment. And what guarantee do I have that the Space Police wont come after me now? Tokiki asks.
No guarantee. The feminine figure replies, her eyes hidden in the darkness.
What?! Tokiki asks, rising to his feet. You have little choice, Keronian. Either you help us and we provide you with the materials you need to power your weapon and the chance to escape; or I alert the Space Police to your location right now and you go back to prison. The figure replies; remaining motionless.
Im never going back there! Tokiki shouts angrily; slamming his foot into the ground, Do you know what it was like there? It was hell! Every single moment I was there I was bored out of my mind! Constantly thinking just so I didnt go insane because they never let me out of that tiny room! All alone; only seeing the outside world through a tiny slot they opened every so often to give me food through!
I take it then that we have an accord then, yes? The figure asks again.
Tokiki growls a little; holding back his anger. Fine. We have an accord Tokiki begins, holding out his hand to shake, I never did catch your name
You will learn it all in due time; Keronian The figure replies; reaching out and shaking his hand.
My names Tokiki I thought that I had told you to call me that before? Tokiki retorts; drawing back his hand after the shake. Our apologies we do try to respect the wishes of those we make deals with Tokiki. The figure replies; still with the same smirk.
By the way; where are these two that you want me to take care of? Tokiki asks, holding up the piece of paper he was handed earlier; with the pictures of Kamiya Yumenna and Terere on them.
Pekopon The figure replies, Which is where we are going right now. Follow me.
Meanwhile, on Pekopon The narrator states, Kamiya and Tereres life goes on like normal; unaware of the events taking place far away from them
Good to be back in school, huh? Kamiya asks happily; looking over her shoulder at Terere; whos walking a short distance behind her with her anti-barrier on.
You bet! Tetete! Terere laughs happily; looking up at Kamiya, Schools always fun between your friends and just being out of the house; you cant beat it!
Kamiya giggles a little as they both continue walking. I wonder what well be doing today in first period? Kamiya asks, looking up a little in thought of her rhetorical question.
A short time later The narrator states.
Alright everybody! Sit down! Ms. Yukari yells as she rushes into the classroom; rage flaring in her eyes. Late again Yomi mumbles. Seems to be a trend. Tomo adds quietly.
As if it werent bad enough that I have to be to class on time; now I have to deal with exchange students too! Ms. Yukari shouts angrily; storming over to her desk.
Exchange student? Kagura asks quietly to the other girls. Why would we be having an exchange student now when were so far into the school year? Chiyo asks with a question mark above her head.
Pipe down!! Ms. Yukari yells; casting an angry glare over the students. Almost instantly; everyone stops talking.
Now Ms. Yukari begins, regaining her composure, Lets all welcome our new exchange student, Atsuko Setsuko. Setsuko-san, please come in.
As Ms. Yukari makes a waving gesture towards the door; it slides open and a tall girl with long black hair strolls in casually.
All of the students watch her enter the room; but Kamiya stares wide-eyed at her as Atsuko stares back at her with an evil smirk; showing her teeth a little as she smirks.
Whats wrong, Kamiya-dono? Terere asks; looking up at her. I I dont know Kamiya begins, almost unable to speak, I just have this feeling
Huh? Terere asks, staring at Kamiya blankly with a question mark above her head.
Unaware of Kamiyas reaction to Atsuko; Ms. Yukari continues with the introduction. Introduce yourself, Setsuko-san. Ms. Yukari states with an uncharacteristic happy smile and a polite presentation hand gesture.
Yes Yukari. My name is Atsuko Setsuko; and I come from a place far away from here. I have come to Japan to learn and study from you. Atsuko states, her voice mysteriously calm and sultry.
Um well; it might not be common where you come from; but in Japan we address the teachers as Sensei. Ms. Yukari states; trying to be polite. Oh. My apologies, Sensei. Atsuko replies; tilting her head slightly as she smirks again.
O.K . Ms. Yukari laughs nervously; grabbing some papers from the desk and adjusting them a little bit; We need to find you a seat um Ms. Yukari looks around; searching for an open desk.
She can have my seat, Sensei! A young boy states; rising from his seat with his hand raised. WHAT?! Kamiya shouts; noticing that its the guy sitting behind her saying it.
Ah. Thank you very much. Atsuko states with a slight nod. A second later she turns and looks up at Ms. Yukari.
Is it alright if I take his seat, Sensei? Atsuko asks; staring Ms. Yukari blankly in the face. Oh, sure Ms. Yukari replies; sweatdropping a little, That whole student independence thing, right?
As the young boy moves to another open seat in the back of the classroom; Atsuko strolls over to the newly opened seat directly behind Kamiya.
You O.K., Kamiya-dono? Terere asks; looking up at Kamiya whos shaking almost to the point of rattling the desk. Im-Im fine Kamiya replies; sweating profusely.
I hope we can become good friends, Kamiya. Atsuko states with a smile as she places her hand on Kamiyas shoulder.
Kamiya screams; jumping in her seat; causing Atsuko to withdraw her hand quickly. Is something the matter, Yumenna-san? Ms. Yukari asks as the whole class stares at her.
No, nothings wrong Im fine. I just wasnt expecting her to touch me; she startled me; thats all really Kamiya explains; trying to catch her breath.
I apologize. Perhaps my greeting should have been in another fashion then. Atsuko replies coolly; ignoring Kamiyas distress.
Well, just be careful you two. We dont need any problems. Ms. Yukari replies nonchalantly as she turns to the blackboard.
Oh, Ill be very careful Atsuko thinks; staring at Kamiya with a wide grin across her face; while Kamiya tries to look forward and ignore her.
Lunch time! The narrator shouts; as time has passed and now everyone is at lunch together.
That girls been in all of my classes Kamiya states uneasily as she walks over to the table with the other girls at it.
Youve been acting strange today, Kamiya-san. Yomi states as she eats some of her lunch. Strange-r you mean. Tomo adds sarcastically.
Whats going on? You know that girl or something? Yomi continues; ignoring Tomo.
No, I have no clue who she is Kamiya replies, But she just gave me a bad vibe I dont know. And she knew my name!
I know a lot about you, Kamiya. A voice states out of nowhere; causing Kamiya to knock her lunch off of the table as she flinches.
Hey, we were just talking about you! Tomo states as Chiyo and the other girls look concerned over at Kamiya and her fallen lunch. I suspected as much Atsuko replies calmly.
Atsuko looks down at Kamiya; whos busy trying to pick up her lunchbox and clean up the mess. Oh. It appears that youve lost your lunch, Kamiya. Would you like to share mine? She asks; causing Kamiya to sit up quickly and bang her head into the table on the way up.
You alright?! Kagura shouts; helping Kamiya sit up fully. Damn; that really hurt! Kamiya mumbles; trying to hold back the intense pain. Here, use my drink. It has lots of ice in it and its really cold. Atsuko replies; extending her hand out to give Kamiya her drink.
What good is that going to do? Tomo asks. Itll ease the pain, dummy! Yomi shouts; grabbing the drink from Atsuko and putting it on the back of Kamiyas head.
You going to be alright, Kamiya-san? Chiyo asks with concern. Yeah Ill be fine Kamiya replies; still wincing from the pain.
Would you care to share in my lunch, Kamiya? Atsuko asks politely but with charisma. No thanks. Kamiya replies as Yomi holds the drink to the back of her head.
Seeing as how I seem to have played a part in you losing your original lunch; I insist on helping you. Atsuko replies.
Shes right. Kagura replies, gesturing for Atsuko to sit down with them. Here; let me help you with that Atsuko offers; grabbing her drink from Yomis hand and holding it to Kamiyas head.
Please stop Kamiya asks; trying to hold back her feelings as she pushes Atsukos hand away from her head.
Whats the matter with you, Kamiya-chan? Shes only trying to help you! Kagura asks; expressing her mood with her words.
I um Kamiya begins; looking around nervously. She looks up at Atsuko slowly; only to see her staring back at her with a smug grin across her face.
I just cant trust her. Kamiya replies finally; causing everyone to drop their jaw in shock.
Wow I never pegged you for someone to stereotype someone else, Kamiya-chan. Tomo states.
What? Kamiya asks; staring in wide-eyed amazement at everyone.
I have to agree with her here; Kamiya-chan. I mean really, you just met only a few hours ago and youve been really rude and mean to her. Yomi adds.
But I mean well; she knew my name! How do you explain that?! Kamiya shouts; trying to defend herself.
You speak as if I werent in the room, Kamiya. Atsuko adds; causing Kamiya to roll her eyes a little.
However, I suppose that I do owe you an explanation about that. Atsuko begins, As part of my exchange program; I was instructed to learn everything I could about the classmates Id spend time with here in Japan. So, I know everything about you, Kamiya Yumenna.
Wow Chiyo replies in awe. Like what? Kamiya asks, now interested.
For example, your name. It is very unorthodox. Your last name is a traditional last name; and your first name is more of a last name. Also; your name is spelled with two Ns in English; having to use a Tsu symbol to signify this in Katakana and Hiragana. How do you explain this? Atsuko asks.
Well, my father has always been fascinated by Western culture and he gave me a very unorthodox given name. As for my surname; I cant say I guess its just one of those uncommon last names. Not everyone in Japan has standard commonplace names; you know. Kamiya explains, And my father does business in America all the time; so he probably spells in Yumenna for that reason.
I never knew that. Thats amazing! Chiyo states; as the other girls nod in agreement with her. Well; I dont really talk about it too much Kamiya comments; sweatdropping a little.
Yeah. I mean, Ive been meaning to ask you about your name for a long time; but I never remembered to. Tomo adds; eating some noodles and talking with her mouth full.
You see; Kamiya Yumenna; I know all about you, Atsuko replies with a smile, But do not worry yourself over it; its only business.
Kamiya sighs in acceptance; only to have her stomach rumble a moment later. Kamiya instantly turns red; deeply embarrassed.
Perhaps you should take some of my food, I wasnt planning on eating it all anyway. Atsuko states; pushing her tray towards Kamiya slightly.
Yeah perhaps I should Kamiya replies; feeling the eyes of the other girls on her.
I dont see why youre so afraid of her, Kamiya-san, Kagura comments; noticing Kamiyas reluctance to take Atsukos food, Its not like shes going to bite or anything.
Yeah thats right Kamiya adds, I just feel bad having to eat someone elses food; thats all.
Atsuko places her hand gently upon Kamiyas; causing her to tense up a bit again. Kamiya; you have nothing to fear. Im not going to bite; like she said. Atsuko states in a tone that borders between reassuring and insinuating.
Kamiya gulps a little; unable to move her hand out from under Atsukos out of fear and politeness. Atsuko removes her hand a moment later and places her hands together gently on the table.
Say, you said you know about all of us, right? Tomo asks suddenly, looking over at Atsuko. I did. Atsuko replies.
What about me? What do you know about me? Tomo asks her. Wouldnt you like to know ? Atsuko comments; trailing off a little as she walks away from the table suddenly; leaving Tomo with a blank stare.
You guys cant tell me that you dont think shes weird! Kamiya asks the other girls as soon as Atsukos far enough away.
This coming from a girl who talks to herself constantly in class? Yomi states; pointing out the irony of the situation.
Am am I really that bad? Kamiya asks; looking down at the table in shame. Well; you do it a lot but we dont say anything anymore. Kagura adds.
I I had no idea Kamiya mumbles quietly. Perhaps we could get a recording of you doing it or something! That might show you that you really do, in fact, do it! Tomo proclaims with enthusiasm.
Suddenly; they all look in shock as tears fall from Kamiyas hidden eyes and down into the food in front of her. Im sorry! I have to go! Kamiya shouts, grabbing the food and rushing away from the table as fast as she can.
Was it something I said? Tomo asks; dumbfounded.
Meanwhile; just outside the room The narrator states.
And So It Begins A series of mysterious voices say; hidden from view as they look into the window of the lunchroom.
Elsewhere; just outside the lunchroom The narrator states.
I cant believe that thats what they think of me! I thought they were my friends! Kamiya cries out; rushing down the hall as she cries uncontrollably.
Suddenly; her foot slides on the floor; causing her to skid at full speed across the floor; flailing her arms around as she tries to catch herself.
Just as she begins to fall; a pair of arms catch her midway. What? Kamiya asks; still sniffling from recently crying.
Ah, Kamiya Yumenna youre lucky I was here. Atsuko Setsuko states; staring down at her as she holds Kamiya in her arms.
You again?! Kamiya shouts; trying to rise to her feet. Atsuko helps her up and grabs her by the arm as she tries to get away.
Theres no reason for you to fear me, Kamiya Yumenna. Im not your enemy. Atsuko states with a sad puppy face.
Well; thats not it, Atsuko-san I just dont well; I dont know! Kamiya quickly replies. Whats wrong? Why dont you trust me? Atsuko asks.
I Im not sure; really. I dont know Kamiya explains; trying to loosen Atsukos grip on her arm. Well; maybe in time you will trust me. After all; it seems that your friends dont anymore. Atsuko comments.
Suddenly Kamiya stops resisting and takes a couple of steps closer towards Atsuko. What do you mean? Kamiya asks her.
You dont know? Atsuko asks, seemingly surprised. Know what? Kamiya asks. Your friends dont trust you. They think you are some kind of nut who just talks to herself and uses that as an excuse to be pitied upon. Atsuko replies.
Really? Kamiya asks; with a tone of fear in her voice. Actually; I shouldnt be telling you this I mean; I dont know you all that well and I shouldnt be revealing things that they told me to keep secret like this. Atsuko adds.
I was right Kamiya begins; causing Atsuko to look at her suspiciously. Right about what? Atsuko asks.
They dont like me they were just playing with me all this time! I thought they were my friends; but they just wanted to make fun of me behind my back! Kamiya realizes; burying her face in her hands as she starts to cry again.
Oh, dont cry, Kamiya you wouldnt want people to see you like this; now would you? Atsuko asks; pulling Kamiya in close and gently comforting her. No, no I wouldnt Kamiya admits through her tears.
Just try to calm down; Kamiya everything will be fine. Ill be here if you need someone to talk to; just remember that. Atsuko states, gently placing her head upon Kamiyas as she continues to comfort her.
Thank you Atsuko-san. You really are a true friend. Kamiya sniffles as she tries to stop crying again. She gently pushes herself away from her and stands up fully.
Ill see you next hour then? Atsuko asks politely. Yeah, thats right. Kamiya replies. I wonder what Yukari will have us do in there; I understand that its odd to have an English teacher instructing study hall; but it sounds like she volunteered to substitute for the class today. Atsuko explains.
Really? I didnt know that the normal teacher wasnt in today? Kamiya replies. Yeah. I just heard about it not too long ago myself. But I guess thats how it goes sometimes you dont learn the truth until the very end. Atsuko replies with a smirk.
Kamiya nods and bows politely. Thank you again for saving me back there and for helping me out, Atsuko-san. Kamiya replies. My pleasure, Kamiya Yumenna Atsuko replies with a bow and smirk.
As soon as Kamiya starts to walk away, Atsuko looks around carefully. Good. Her Keronian friend is gone Atsuko comments. She reaches down into her book bag and pulls out a small device.
Report. A voice states as she presses a button. All is going according to plan, Atsuko begins with a smug grin, Shes gone from fearing me to completely trusting me; and she suspects nothing.
Excellent. The voice on the other end states; distorted from the device, And what of the teacher for Kamiyas study hall class?
They have been disposed of locked away in a utility closet. They will be freed after our objective is done; seeing as how they are not a part of the larger goal. Atsuko comments.
Correct. Excellent work, continue with the mission. The voice replies. Understood. Atsuko replies; turning off the device and slipping it back into her book bag.
Looks like this perfume oil came in handy after all Atsuko comments; bending over and cleaning up the oil that Kamiya had slipped on earlier.
Its only a matter of time now before I finally crack the great and powerful Kamiya Yumenna. Atsuko comments; laughing evilly to herself as she stares down the hall where Kamiya had walked away down.
A short time later The narrator states.
So, this is study hall. You all know what to do here; so dont ask me anything. Ms. Yukari comments; sitting up at the desk in the front of the classroom.
Why are ya here, Yukari-sensei? Osaka asks; raising her hand. I dont know someone told the principal that the teacher from this class went home sick and he decided that it would be best to punish me for always being late to my own class by having me be here for this one as a substitute teacher. Ms. Yukari explains.
I wonder who told him? Osaka asks. No clue. Ms.Yukari replies; while Atsuko sits quietly in the distance at a desk.
Hmm you know; back at lunch when we were talking about Kamiyas name? Tomo asks as she sits next to Atsuko. Yes. What about it? Atsuko asks, peering over at Tomo barely.
Well; youre name is strange too. I mean; its like youve got two first names instead of a first and last name; and whats up with it rhyming like that? Tomo asks.
Where I come from; names arent that important. Besides; my names like an enigma; its supposed to be confusing. Atsuko replies smoothly.
Oh. Tomo comments; confused. Dont worry about it; Pek- Tomo. Atsuko replies; correcting herself in mid-sentence.
Why did you run out of the lunchroom like that; Kamiya-dono? Terere asks her as she sits on the table next to her. I dont want to talk about it, Terere-chan. Kamiya replies; typing away on the keyboard in front of her as she sits at a computer station.
Im worried about you, Kamiya-dono. Youve been acting strangely ever since that Atsuko-girl showed up in class this morning. I dont know whats wrong with you. Terere says; reaching for Kamiya carefully.
Im fine Kamiya replies, concentrating on the computer monitor and not looking at Terere. Suddenly, she bangs her hands across the keyboard; causing Terere and everyone else to jump.
Whats wrong with this thing?! Is everything against me today?! Kamiya shouts; clenching her fists in frustration.
Something wrong with your computer, Yumenna-san? Ms. Yukari asks; walking over to her. Yes, Yukari-sensei. For some reason; the keys wont respond to what I type. The mouse works fine; and the computers not frozen; but for some reason I cant type anything! Kamiya explains.
Just calm down and let me see what I can do. Ms. Yukari comments. She begins to fiddle with the mouse and keyboard as Kamiya sits back and watches.
Slowly; Ms. Yukaris mood turns from complacent to irritated to angry and finally to rage as she tries to figure out whats wrong with the computer. Damn stupid piece of technology!! What in the hells wrong with this piece of crap?! Ms. Yukari screams; shaking the computer furiously.
Did you check to see if the keyboard cord was plugged in? Atsuko asks; walking over to them. Of course I checked that! Ms. Yukari shouts; only to stop a second later and look over at the computer slowly.
Sure enough; behind the computer; the keyboard cord was unplugged. The narrator states.
Just thought Id help. Atsuko remarks as she walks away; leaving Ms. Yukari to wallow in her anger and rage over being outdone. Ms. Yukari walks away slowly; mumbling a little to herself.
How did she know ? Terere asks; looking suspiciously at Atsuko. I dont know maybe shes good with computers or something. Kamiya replies.
Youre in a good mood all of sudden. Terere comments; looking over at Kamiya now. Yeah. I guess I was wrong about her. Shes pretty nice after all. Kamiya replies.
What makes you say that? Terere asks. Nothing, really. Shes just helped me out a lot today at lunch, back in the hallway, just now shes been really nice to me and I was really mean to her before for no reason at all. Kamiya explains.
Back in the hallway? Terere asks. Yeah. Shes around almost more than you are, Terere-chan. Kamiya comments; laughing a little bit.
Terere doesnt respond; instead just sits there; staring blankly at the ground. She is around more than I am Terere thinks to herself with a sad expression.
Wow, its amazing how much better this thing works when its plugged in! Kamiya laughs; typing away on the computer again.
Terere looks over at Kamiya; watching as she laughs happily on the computer; unaware of Tereres hurt feelings.
Perhaps youd be better off with her then, Kamiya-dono I always knew a time would come when you wouldnt need me anymore Terere thinks to herself as she hops down from the table and walks towards the door of the classroom, I just didnt think it would come so soon; especially after you told me you needed me just a few days ago.
Terere opens the door of the classroom and turns momentarily back to Kamiya. Goodbye, Kamiya-dono maybe someday youll need me again maybe someday youll need your friends again. Terere comments; closing the door behind her.
An unexpected bonus Atsuko comments to herself; smiling happily with satisfaction as she watches the door close.
Whats an unexpected bonus? Tomo asks; looking over at her. Hmm? Oh, nothing just playing a computer game here and I won. You know; you get those bonuses when you do your job right. Atsuko replies; implying something more with her words as she smiles.
Yeah! I love that one game; whats it called Tomo replies, thinking out-loud. Im sure that its a good game. You seem like someone who loves to play games. Atsuko replies.
I do! Tomo states with a smile. Thats good. I like to play games too Atsuko states with a smug grin, And believe me; Im good at the games I play.
Later that day The narrator states.
Well; this has been a fun day. Kamiya remarks sarcastically as she puts her shoes away into the slot at the end of the school day. She pauses for a moment; waiting for a response; only to hear silence instead.
Terere-chan? Kamiya asks; looking down suddenly. Where did she go? I thought she was here Kamiya asks; slightly confused now.
Whats wrong Kamiya-chan? Yomi asks as she walks over to her. It looks like her shadow isnt talking back to her anymore. Tomo whispers to Yomi; only to receive an uppercut a moment later from Yomi.
Kamiya picks up her bag; unaware of Yomis corrective action to Tomo. No, its not talking back anymore, Tomo-san. Kamiya replies with sadness.
You heard her?! Yomi shouts; surprised. Yeah, I heard Kamiya begins, Ive always heard; I just never listened before. Goodbye, Yomi-san. Kamiya replies; grabbing her book bag and walking away.
No wait! She was only joking! Yomi shouts; but Kamiya doesnt listen as she walks away looking down at the ground as she walks away.
Perhaps its best to leave her alone. Atsuko states; walking up behind Yomi and the knocked-out Tomo. What do you mean? Yomi asks her. Shes had a stressful day; she needs time alone. Id say itd be best for you and your friends to leave her alone for a while; shell come back to you when shes ready. Atsuko explains.
Yomi thinks for a moment; and then nods. Yeah. Shes been through a lot today; knocking her head at lunch and freaking out in class a lot maybe she just needs to calm down or something. Yomi comments as she starts to walk away..
Tomo finally gets up; shaking off the hit. Wait for me, Yomi! Tomo shouts to Yomi as she runs after her.
Yes just leave her alone Atsuko says, Its only matter of time before everyone leaves her alone; and then the great and powerful Kamiya Yumenna will be all ours!
A short time later, back at Kamiyas home The narrator states.
Im home, Mom Kamiya replies limply as she walks in the door. Oh, welcome home, honey! How was school today? Her mom asks from another room in the house. Id rather not talk about it Kamiya replies in the same limp tone.
Whats the matter? Did you not have a good day today? Chiwa Yumenna asks; walking into the room with a small plate of chicken. No, I didnt Kamiya begins; sitting on the couch in the living room.
What happened? Chiwa asks; sitting next to Kamiya and placing the plate of food on the small table in front of them. Nothing really I just dont think my friends like me anymore. Kamiya replies; trying to hide her hurt feelings.
Oh honey; its O.K.! We all have our bad days; but Im sure your friends care for you very much. Chiwa replies; putting her arms around Kamiya and holding her tightly.
Im not so sure I mean; there was this new girl at school and I was mean to her without really trying to be; and then the other girls started making fun of me and I started to lose it in school; thinking that everybody and everything was against me! Kamiya shouts as she starts to cry again.
Shhh dont cry, honey. Its alright; its alright there, there Chiwa says as she tries to calm and soothe Kamiya; as she continues to cry on her shoulder.
Im sorry Mom this isnt like me at all! Im normally so polite and nice; and I was so mean to that girl today! And despite all that; she was so nice to me! She only wanted to be my friend and help me and I was so mean to her earlier! Kamiya shouts; crying uncontrollably.
Im sure youre just overreacting; honey. I know you; and you could never be mean to anyone! Chiwa says, attempting to comfort her.
Maybe theyre right maybe I am mean and stereotyping people! They all laugh at me behind my back anyway; so what do they care if I am! Kamiya cries out; squeezing her mom tightly.
They dont laugh at you behind your back youre just imagining that Chiwa replies; stroking Kamiyas hair gently.
But they do, Mom! You should have heard them! They think I talk to myself because of Terere-chan! Kamiya explains through her tears.
But they cant see her Chiwa explains, If you remember; I was the same way before you introduced me to her finally. They just dont know who youre talking to; so they assume youre talking to yourself.
Does that make it O.K. for them to laugh at me though?! Kamiya shouts; looking up at Chiwa. No, it doesnt but you have to look at it from their point of view too; honey. They dont know about aliens; and they cant understand it. Chiwa replies.
Maybe youre right Kamiya replies as she tries to stop crying. Just try to relax honey; its going to be alright. Im sure they will have forgotten all about it tomorrow at school. Chiwa replies.
I hope youre right; Mom. Kamiya sniffles; wiping her eyes as she still cries a little. I made you some dinner. Why dont you take this up to your room and try to relax. Chiwa says; handing Kamiya the plate of chicken.
Yes, Mom. Kamiya replies; still sniffling as she takes the plate of food. If you need to talk some more; Im here. Just try to relax though it sounds like youve just had a bad day; thats all. Youll feel better in the morning. Chiwa replies with a smile.
Kamiya nods and gives a half-hearted smile. As she walks up the stairs; Chiwa walks away and into another room.
Kamiya enters her room; only to see someone sitting on the window ledge inside. Oh; its you Alisa-chan Kamiya states, breathing a sigh of relief.
I thought I would stop by, you seemed troubled at school today. Alisa states, stepping down onto the floor. You saw me at school today? Kamiya asks.
I was in the area. Alisa replies with her normal expressionless face. Im a little embarrassed I was hoping no one had saw that. Kamiya admits; rubbing the back of her head.
The other people at your school saw you, no? Alisa asks. Thats not what I meant, Alisa-chan. Kamiya replies quickly.
Did you want to talk about it? Alisa asks. You want to talk to me about my day? Kamiya asks; confused.
You are my friend. Is that not what friends are supposed to do? Alisa asks. Kamiya nods in agreement; setting her plate of food on the table.
Want a chicken leg? Kamiya asks Alisa; only to receive a strange look back. Ah, right you dont need to eat. Kamiya replies with a sigh.
Well; anyway, there was this new girl at school. She just transferred here and- Kamiya begins when Alisa cuts her off suddenly.
Atsuko Setsuko, correct? Alisa asks. Yes! But how did you know?! Kamiya asks in shock.
Ive been tracking her for a while shes been studying you and your friends for a while; so I was intrigued as to why she would do that. Alisa explains.
Oh yeah, that well; she explained that. Apparently shes supposed to do that as part of her transfer program; something to do with learning about Japanese culture; I bet. Kamiya replies.
Oh. Alisa replies, Well, do you trust her? Trust her? Why do you ask me that? Kamiya asks her.
From what I saw at school today; your other friends and Terere have abandoned you; so I was wondering if she was your new friend. Alisa asks.
Well; I do trust her a little-wait; Terere-chan abandoned me? Kamiya shouts suddenly; realizing what Alisa said.
Yes. I saw in your study hall class when you were on the computer. Terere left the room; saying something about goodbye and how she thought that you would always be her friend. I did not hear it all. Alisa replies.
Oh no she thought that I Kamiya begins; realizing whats happened, I have to go find her!
No. Alisa replies; grabbing her shoulder. Let go; Alisa-chan! I have to find Terere-chan! Kamiya shouts.
And how do you propose to do that? Alisa asks; causing Kamiya to slowly sit back down. You dont have the means to track down a Keronian. However; I can if you would like me to. Alisa replies.
Oh, would you do that for me? Please?! Kamiya begs; holding Alisa by the shoulders. I will; since you are my friend. I will let you know when I find her. Alisa comments with a nod.
Thank you so much Alisa-chan! Kamiya shouts; hugging Alisa. Alisa looks at her awkwardly; and Kamiya suddenly realizes it. Oh, sorry Kamiya replies sheepishly; sweatdropping a little.
Goodbye, Kamiya. Alisa replies; walking to the window as Nevula folds out into a pair of wings. Kamiya watches her leave; and then turns back to her desk.
Normally I wouldnt eat dinner here; but I guess this works. Kamiya laughs a little; picking up a piece of chicken and taking a bite of it. She looks up at her mirror; and notices her picture from Chiyo pushed between the frame and the glass.
Maybe Im imagining it maybe they dont hate me Kamiya comments; looking up at the picture with all of them having fun at the beach together.
But if thats true; then why do they have to make fun of me? She asks herself; taking another bite of the chicken.
They really should be more sensitive to my feelings She mutters; looking down at the floor. Suddenly, her expression becomes even sadder.
Speaking of being sensitive; Terere-chans way too sensitive Kamiya comments, She should know by now that Im not going to hurt her feelings or abandon her. She really needs to learn that
Kamiya looks back out the window and sighs lightly. I just hope Alisa-chan can find her. She finishes.
A few minutes later The narrator states.
Wow; that was really good chicken! Im stuffed! Kamiya says happily; patting her tummy a little. She grabs the plate and heads for the door.
She closes the door behind her and walks to the stairs. Thanks for the dinner, Mom! Kamiya shouts as she walks down the stairs.
Suddenly; she stops as no response comes back.
Mom? You still here? Kamiya shouts; walking down to the living room and over to the kitchen. She sets the plate down in the sink and starts to look around for Chiwa; but cant find her anywhere.
Im sorry; Im afraid that she cant hear you right now A voice states; causing Kamiya to freeze in place.
She slowly turns around; only to see a small multi-colored Keronian standing at the entrance to the kitchen. I guess I should really thank your mother without her; I might have had to break in here. The Keronian calmly replies; not really looking at Kamiya as he speaks.
What did you do to her?! Kamiya shouts; suddenly overcoming her initial fear. Me? I didnt do anything to her He replies; flicking one of the jingle bells on his hat, My Time Disruptor on the other hand; that did do something to her.
Mom?! Kamiya shouts; rushing past the Keronian as he watches her with his arms crossed and a smug smile upon his face. She rushes into the front foyer area and stops suddenly; covering her mouth in shock as her mom stands frozen in place; encompassed by a glowing blue aura.
What ? Kamiya asks in shock; staring in disbelief at her mom; frozen in place with the doorknob in her hand and the door partially opened. Its amazing how ones persons curiosity can be their undoing. I mean; I just rang the doorbell and she was kind enough to open the door to see who it was. She never knew what hit her. The Keronian replies with a laugh.
Damn you! What did you do to her?! Kamiya shouts. Please, my name is Tokiki; and all I did was freeze her in time with my weapon here. Tokiki replies; showing off his arm-mounted Time Disruptor.
Release her now!! Kamiya shouts angrily. Now why would I do something like that, Pekoponjin? Tokiki asks sarcastically, Besides; with her out of the picture; theres no left to stand in our way.
Our way? Kamiya asks, slightly showing her confusion. It doesnt matter if you understand, Pekoponjin; its not important for you to understand. Tokiki replies.
Then what is important? Kamiya asks; staring him down. He raises his weapon; aiming it directly at her.
For you to be immobilized and disposed of; of course. Tokiki replies with a smug grin; firing the Time Disruptor.
Can Kamiya survive Tokikis Time Disruptor? And what will happen with Terere and Kamiyas other friends? And will Atsuko Setsuko be able to continue her charade and ultimately break Kamiyas spirit? And who else is behind all this; hidden within the shadows? The narrator asks with fear, Keep watching as the 2nd Season continues in the exciting and mysterious Movie 3 installment!
The Second Season of "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" begins now; with the start of the 3rd Movie installment!! :D
I know that a lot of people have been waiting to see Atsuko Setsuko in action; and this chapter should not disappoint!! :)
I hope you all like it; and please feel free to comment! I really hope you do; I love hearing back from you and I'll listen to anything you have to say! ^^
Without further ado...here's the start of the Second Season...
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 27: Atsuko: The start of the war! De arimasu!
Two days after Kamiyas birthday party; things started to take a turn for the worse The narrator states as 2 Space Police walk down a dark corridor; in a space prison on a barren asteroid deep in space, Starting off far from Pekopon.
What happened here, Poya? A blue-haired policewoman asks as she floats down the hall next to another policewoman; this one with purple hair. I dont know, Poyi. We came in and found it like this, Poyi. The other woman replies.
They enter a small room with monitors and controls. All of the monitor screens in the room are busted in and the controls on the consoles are all smashed beyond repair.
Can any of the information be recovered from these, Poyin-chan, Poya? Poyan-chan, the blue-haired policewoman asks. Weve only been able to figure out one thing from them so far, Poyan-sama she states with a grimace, Before the consoles were broken; the prisoners in this cell block were all set free.
Poyan-chan floats over to one of the consoles; picking up a broken fragment of the panel in her hand and examining it closely. Has Poyon-sama been informed of this yet, Poya? She asks.
A long pause hangs in the air; finally causing Poyan-chan to turn and look over at Poyin-chan. Has she, Poya? She asks again.
I dont know how to tell you this, Poyi Poyin-chan begins, looking down at the ground, I think its better for you to see for yourself, Poyi.
Poyin-chan floats away slowly; leaving Poyan-chan to follow her a moment later. They float down the hall a short distance and enter another room.
Instantly, Poyan-chan drops the piece of the panel as she puts her hands over her mouth. In front of them floats Poyon-chan; their green-haired boss; frozen in place by a force field. A light blue haze wavers around Poyon-chan as she remains caught in mid-movement; her gun firing a beam of energy; which has traveled only a short distance from her gun but floats in mid-air.
What happened to her, Poya ? Poyan-chan asks, floating towards her. She reaches out a hand towards the blue aura.
No, Poyi! Dont touch her, Poyi! Poyin-chan shouts; reaching out and pulling her back at the last second. What are you doing, Poya? She shouts; turning around to face Poyin-chan. Im sorry, Poyi but you cant touch her, Poyi. Weve analyzed her state, and shes trapped in a time-loop, Poyi. Poyin-chan replies.
A time-loop, Poya? Poyan-chan asks with confusion. Yes, Poyi. Basically, shes stuck in a very short fragment of time; the very moment that she fired her weapon, Poyi. If you touch her or the force field around her; youll interfere with the time flow within the force field, Poyi Poyin-chan says.
What will happen then, Poya? Poyan-chan asks. Were not really sure yet, but as far as we can tell from the analysis done by the technicians who are also working on the consoles and monitors; they say that the most likely outcome will be the force field collapsing in on itself; taking Poyon-chan with it, Poyi. She explains.
So, what are we supposed to do then, Poya? Poyan-chan asks; looking up at Poyon-chan again. Right now that force field is the only thing thats keeping Poyon-chan alive and separate from our time flow so we have to try to figure a way to release the force field without crossing the time flows; or hope that it fades away on its own, Poyi Poyin-chan replies.
Any idea whos responsible for all of this, Poya? Poyan-chan asks, trying to remain calm and collected. We cant say for sure; but we have a strong suspicion, Poyi Poyin-chan replies.
A strong suspicion, Poya? She asks. Yes, Poyi. In the inmate-possessions holding area; almost everything was taken; but one item in particular is missing the Time Disruptor, Poyi. Sound familiar, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks.
Poyan-chan flinches a little in realization; then sneers a little. Tokiki She growls, tightening her gloved fists a little as she speaks.
Exactly, Poyi. Poyin-chan replies with a nod as they both look back at Poyon-chan; still frozen in time and unable to move.
Meanwhile; at the same time; only a few miles away from the prison The narrator explains.
You never did tell me why you broke me out of prison A small green and yellow Keronian states as he sits on a rock. He looks over his shoulder slightly, the jingle bells on the tips of his blue and red hat bouncing a little; but the sound is muffled by the space suit that hes wearing.
We require your services, Tokiki. A tall feminine figure states; silhouetted in the darkness. My services? Tokiki asks with a tone of intrigue.
Yes The feminine figure states; a wide insane grin coming across her face, You see, you possess something that only a select few in this universe have; a device to control time.
So what about it? Tokiki asks; looking down at the arm-mounted Time Disruptor on his arm. That weapon you have extensive knowledge of how to use it effectively. The feminine figure comments.
Of course I do! I should have used it more effectively though thats what got me into that damn prison in the first place Tokiki replies, clenching his other hand into a fist.
We are aware of that, The feminine figure states, But that is not what concerns us. We require your services. We need you track down these two sentient beings and ensure that they are immobilized.
The mysterious feminine figure hands a small piece of paper to Tokiki; and he looks at it. They dont look like too much trouble why did you need me for this? Tokiki asks.
Do not underestimate these two they possess powers that are uncharacteristic of their respective species. As for why we choose you we do not what them dead or injured; only immobilized in much the same manner as you did with that Space Policewoman. The figure explains.
You know you could have just taken my Time Disruptor Tokiki comments casually. I understand. So you would rather be back in prison; is that it? The figure asks; causing Tokiki to pause and sweatdrop.
No Tokiki replies sheepishly. Good. We chose you because you have the knowledge to use it effectively; and because we have other matters to attend to. The figure replies.
Why do you keep saying We? You and I are the only ones here! Tokiki asks. We are always around it is our nature. And there is no I with me there is only we. The figure asks.
I shouldnt have asked Tokiki shouts; face-palming. Do we have an accord, Keronian? The figure asks, still smirking insanely.
What do I get out of all this, anyway? Tokiki asks, looking back up at the mysterious figure. Simple. You get your freedom back. A new chance on life; something you sentient beings hold so dear. The figure replies.
Tokiki looks down; thinking for a moment. And what guarantee do I have that the Space Police wont come after me now? Tokiki asks.
No guarantee. The feminine figure replies, her eyes hidden in the darkness.
What?! Tokiki asks, rising to his feet. You have little choice, Keronian. Either you help us and we provide you with the materials you need to power your weapon and the chance to escape; or I alert the Space Police to your location right now and you go back to prison. The figure replies; remaining motionless.
Im never going back there! Tokiki shouts angrily; slamming his foot into the ground, Do you know what it was like there? It was hell! Every single moment I was there I was bored out of my mind! Constantly thinking just so I didnt go insane because they never let me out of that tiny room! All alone; only seeing the outside world through a tiny slot they opened every so often to give me food through!
I take it then that we have an accord then, yes? The figure asks again.
Tokiki growls a little; holding back his anger. Fine. We have an accord Tokiki begins, holding out his hand to shake, I never did catch your name
You will learn it all in due time; Keronian The figure replies; reaching out and shaking his hand.
My names Tokiki I thought that I had told you to call me that before? Tokiki retorts; drawing back his hand after the shake. Our apologies we do try to respect the wishes of those we make deals with Tokiki. The figure replies; still with the same smirk.
By the way; where are these two that you want me to take care of? Tokiki asks, holding up the piece of paper he was handed earlier; with the pictures of Kamiya Yumenna and Terere on them.
Pekopon The figure replies, Which is where we are going right now. Follow me.
Meanwhile, on Pekopon The narrator states, Kamiya and Tereres life goes on like normal; unaware of the events taking place far away from them
Good to be back in school, huh? Kamiya asks happily; looking over her shoulder at Terere; whos walking a short distance behind her with her anti-barrier on.
You bet! Tetete! Terere laughs happily; looking up at Kamiya, Schools always fun between your friends and just being out of the house; you cant beat it!
Kamiya giggles a little as they both continue walking. I wonder what well be doing today in first period? Kamiya asks, looking up a little in thought of her rhetorical question.
A short time later The narrator states.
Alright everybody! Sit down! Ms. Yukari yells as she rushes into the classroom; rage flaring in her eyes. Late again Yomi mumbles. Seems to be a trend. Tomo adds quietly.
As if it werent bad enough that I have to be to class on time; now I have to deal with exchange students too! Ms. Yukari shouts angrily; storming over to her desk.
Exchange student? Kagura asks quietly to the other girls. Why would we be having an exchange student now when were so far into the school year? Chiyo asks with a question mark above her head.
Pipe down!! Ms. Yukari yells; casting an angry glare over the students. Almost instantly; everyone stops talking.
Now Ms. Yukari begins, regaining her composure, Lets all welcome our new exchange student, Atsuko Setsuko. Setsuko-san, please come in.
As Ms. Yukari makes a waving gesture towards the door; it slides open and a tall girl with long black hair strolls in casually.
All of the students watch her enter the room; but Kamiya stares wide-eyed at her as Atsuko stares back at her with an evil smirk; showing her teeth a little as she smirks.
Whats wrong, Kamiya-dono? Terere asks; looking up at her. I I dont know Kamiya begins, almost unable to speak, I just have this feeling
Huh? Terere asks, staring at Kamiya blankly with a question mark above her head.
Unaware of Kamiyas reaction to Atsuko; Ms. Yukari continues with the introduction. Introduce yourself, Setsuko-san. Ms. Yukari states with an uncharacteristic happy smile and a polite presentation hand gesture.
Yes Yukari. My name is Atsuko Setsuko; and I come from a place far away from here. I have come to Japan to learn and study from you. Atsuko states, her voice mysteriously calm and sultry.
Um well; it might not be common where you come from; but in Japan we address the teachers as Sensei. Ms. Yukari states; trying to be polite. Oh. My apologies, Sensei. Atsuko replies; tilting her head slightly as she smirks again.
O.K . Ms. Yukari laughs nervously; grabbing some papers from the desk and adjusting them a little bit; We need to find you a seat um Ms. Yukari looks around; searching for an open desk.
She can have my seat, Sensei! A young boy states; rising from his seat with his hand raised. WHAT?! Kamiya shouts; noticing that its the guy sitting behind her saying it.
Ah. Thank you very much. Atsuko states with a slight nod. A second later she turns and looks up at Ms. Yukari.
Is it alright if I take his seat, Sensei? Atsuko asks; staring Ms. Yukari blankly in the face. Oh, sure Ms. Yukari replies; sweatdropping a little, That whole student independence thing, right?
As the young boy moves to another open seat in the back of the classroom; Atsuko strolls over to the newly opened seat directly behind Kamiya.
You O.K., Kamiya-dono? Terere asks; looking up at Kamiya whos shaking almost to the point of rattling the desk. Im-Im fine Kamiya replies; sweating profusely.
I hope we can become good friends, Kamiya. Atsuko states with a smile as she places her hand on Kamiyas shoulder.
Kamiya screams; jumping in her seat; causing Atsuko to withdraw her hand quickly. Is something the matter, Yumenna-san? Ms. Yukari asks as the whole class stares at her.
No, nothings wrong Im fine. I just wasnt expecting her to touch me; she startled me; thats all really Kamiya explains; trying to catch her breath.
I apologize. Perhaps my greeting should have been in another fashion then. Atsuko replies coolly; ignoring Kamiyas distress.
Well, just be careful you two. We dont need any problems. Ms. Yukari replies nonchalantly as she turns to the blackboard.
Oh, Ill be very careful Atsuko thinks; staring at Kamiya with a wide grin across her face; while Kamiya tries to look forward and ignore her.
Lunch time! The narrator shouts; as time has passed and now everyone is at lunch together.
That girls been in all of my classes Kamiya states uneasily as she walks over to the table with the other girls at it.
Youve been acting strange today, Kamiya-san. Yomi states as she eats some of her lunch. Strange-r you mean. Tomo adds sarcastically.
Whats going on? You know that girl or something? Yomi continues; ignoring Tomo.
No, I have no clue who she is Kamiya replies, But she just gave me a bad vibe I dont know. And she knew my name!
I know a lot about you, Kamiya. A voice states out of nowhere; causing Kamiya to knock her lunch off of the table as she flinches.
Hey, we were just talking about you! Tomo states as Chiyo and the other girls look concerned over at Kamiya and her fallen lunch. I suspected as much Atsuko replies calmly.
Atsuko looks down at Kamiya; whos busy trying to pick up her lunchbox and clean up the mess. Oh. It appears that youve lost your lunch, Kamiya. Would you like to share mine? She asks; causing Kamiya to sit up quickly and bang her head into the table on the way up.
You alright?! Kagura shouts; helping Kamiya sit up fully. Damn; that really hurt! Kamiya mumbles; trying to hold back the intense pain. Here, use my drink. It has lots of ice in it and its really cold. Atsuko replies; extending her hand out to give Kamiya her drink.
What good is that going to do? Tomo asks. Itll ease the pain, dummy! Yomi shouts; grabbing the drink from Atsuko and putting it on the back of Kamiyas head.
You going to be alright, Kamiya-san? Chiyo asks with concern. Yeah Ill be fine Kamiya replies; still wincing from the pain.
Would you care to share in my lunch, Kamiya? Atsuko asks politely but with charisma. No thanks. Kamiya replies as Yomi holds the drink to the back of her head.
Seeing as how I seem to have played a part in you losing your original lunch; I insist on helping you. Atsuko replies.
Shes right. Kagura replies, gesturing for Atsuko to sit down with them. Here; let me help you with that Atsuko offers; grabbing her drink from Yomis hand and holding it to Kamiyas head.
Please stop Kamiya asks; trying to hold back her feelings as she pushes Atsukos hand away from her head.
Whats the matter with you, Kamiya-chan? Shes only trying to help you! Kagura asks; expressing her mood with her words.
I um Kamiya begins; looking around nervously. She looks up at Atsuko slowly; only to see her staring back at her with a smug grin across her face.
I just cant trust her. Kamiya replies finally; causing everyone to drop their jaw in shock.
Wow I never pegged you for someone to stereotype someone else, Kamiya-chan. Tomo states.
What? Kamiya asks; staring in wide-eyed amazement at everyone.
I have to agree with her here; Kamiya-chan. I mean really, you just met only a few hours ago and youve been really rude and mean to her. Yomi adds.
But I mean well; she knew my name! How do you explain that?! Kamiya shouts; trying to defend herself.
You speak as if I werent in the room, Kamiya. Atsuko adds; causing Kamiya to roll her eyes a little.
However, I suppose that I do owe you an explanation about that. Atsuko begins, As part of my exchange program; I was instructed to learn everything I could about the classmates Id spend time with here in Japan. So, I know everything about you, Kamiya Yumenna.
Wow Chiyo replies in awe. Like what? Kamiya asks, now interested.
For example, your name. It is very unorthodox. Your last name is a traditional last name; and your first name is more of a last name. Also; your name is spelled with two Ns in English; having to use a Tsu symbol to signify this in Katakana and Hiragana. How do you explain this? Atsuko asks.
Well, my father has always been fascinated by Western culture and he gave me a very unorthodox given name. As for my surname; I cant say I guess its just one of those uncommon last names. Not everyone in Japan has standard commonplace names; you know. Kamiya explains, And my father does business in America all the time; so he probably spells in Yumenna for that reason.
I never knew that. Thats amazing! Chiyo states; as the other girls nod in agreement with her. Well; I dont really talk about it too much Kamiya comments; sweatdropping a little.
Yeah. I mean, Ive been meaning to ask you about your name for a long time; but I never remembered to. Tomo adds; eating some noodles and talking with her mouth full.
You see; Kamiya Yumenna; I know all about you, Atsuko replies with a smile, But do not worry yourself over it; its only business.
Kamiya sighs in acceptance; only to have her stomach rumble a moment later. Kamiya instantly turns red; deeply embarrassed.
Perhaps you should take some of my food, I wasnt planning on eating it all anyway. Atsuko states; pushing her tray towards Kamiya slightly.
Yeah perhaps I should Kamiya replies; feeling the eyes of the other girls on her.
I dont see why youre so afraid of her, Kamiya-san, Kagura comments; noticing Kamiyas reluctance to take Atsukos food, Its not like shes going to bite or anything.
Yeah thats right Kamiya adds, I just feel bad having to eat someone elses food; thats all.
Atsuko places her hand gently upon Kamiyas; causing her to tense up a bit again. Kamiya; you have nothing to fear. Im not going to bite; like she said. Atsuko states in a tone that borders between reassuring and insinuating.
Kamiya gulps a little; unable to move her hand out from under Atsukos out of fear and politeness. Atsuko removes her hand a moment later and places her hands together gently on the table.
Say, you said you know about all of us, right? Tomo asks suddenly, looking over at Atsuko. I did. Atsuko replies.
What about me? What do you know about me? Tomo asks her. Wouldnt you like to know ? Atsuko comments; trailing off a little as she walks away from the table suddenly; leaving Tomo with a blank stare.
You guys cant tell me that you dont think shes weird! Kamiya asks the other girls as soon as Atsukos far enough away.
This coming from a girl who talks to herself constantly in class? Yomi states; pointing out the irony of the situation.
Am am I really that bad? Kamiya asks; looking down at the table in shame. Well; you do it a lot but we dont say anything anymore. Kagura adds.
I I had no idea Kamiya mumbles quietly. Perhaps we could get a recording of you doing it or something! That might show you that you really do, in fact, do it! Tomo proclaims with enthusiasm.
Suddenly; they all look in shock as tears fall from Kamiyas hidden eyes and down into the food in front of her. Im sorry! I have to go! Kamiya shouts, grabbing the food and rushing away from the table as fast as she can.
Was it something I said? Tomo asks; dumbfounded.
Meanwhile; just outside the room The narrator states.
And So It Begins A series of mysterious voices say; hidden from view as they look into the window of the lunchroom.
Elsewhere; just outside the lunchroom The narrator states.
I cant believe that thats what they think of me! I thought they were my friends! Kamiya cries out; rushing down the hall as she cries uncontrollably.
Suddenly; her foot slides on the floor; causing her to skid at full speed across the floor; flailing her arms around as she tries to catch herself.
Just as she begins to fall; a pair of arms catch her midway. What? Kamiya asks; still sniffling from recently crying.
Ah, Kamiya Yumenna youre lucky I was here. Atsuko Setsuko states; staring down at her as she holds Kamiya in her arms.
You again?! Kamiya shouts; trying to rise to her feet. Atsuko helps her up and grabs her by the arm as she tries to get away.
Theres no reason for you to fear me, Kamiya Yumenna. Im not your enemy. Atsuko states with a sad puppy face.
Well; thats not it, Atsuko-san I just dont well; I dont know! Kamiya quickly replies. Whats wrong? Why dont you trust me? Atsuko asks.
I Im not sure; really. I dont know Kamiya explains; trying to loosen Atsukos grip on her arm. Well; maybe in time you will trust me. After all; it seems that your friends dont anymore. Atsuko comments.
Suddenly Kamiya stops resisting and takes a couple of steps closer towards Atsuko. What do you mean? Kamiya asks her.
You dont know? Atsuko asks, seemingly surprised. Know what? Kamiya asks. Your friends dont trust you. They think you are some kind of nut who just talks to herself and uses that as an excuse to be pitied upon. Atsuko replies.
Really? Kamiya asks; with a tone of fear in her voice. Actually; I shouldnt be telling you this I mean; I dont know you all that well and I shouldnt be revealing things that they told me to keep secret like this. Atsuko adds.
I was right Kamiya begins; causing Atsuko to look at her suspiciously. Right about what? Atsuko asks.
They dont like me they were just playing with me all this time! I thought they were my friends; but they just wanted to make fun of me behind my back! Kamiya realizes; burying her face in her hands as she starts to cry again.
Oh, dont cry, Kamiya you wouldnt want people to see you like this; now would you? Atsuko asks; pulling Kamiya in close and gently comforting her. No, no I wouldnt Kamiya admits through her tears.
Just try to calm down; Kamiya everything will be fine. Ill be here if you need someone to talk to; just remember that. Atsuko states, gently placing her head upon Kamiyas as she continues to comfort her.
Thank you Atsuko-san. You really are a true friend. Kamiya sniffles as she tries to stop crying again. She gently pushes herself away from her and stands up fully.
Ill see you next hour then? Atsuko asks politely. Yeah, thats right. Kamiya replies. I wonder what Yukari will have us do in there; I understand that its odd to have an English teacher instructing study hall; but it sounds like she volunteered to substitute for the class today. Atsuko explains.
Really? I didnt know that the normal teacher wasnt in today? Kamiya replies. Yeah. I just heard about it not too long ago myself. But I guess thats how it goes sometimes you dont learn the truth until the very end. Atsuko replies with a smirk.
Kamiya nods and bows politely. Thank you again for saving me back there and for helping me out, Atsuko-san. Kamiya replies. My pleasure, Kamiya Yumenna Atsuko replies with a bow and smirk.
As soon as Kamiya starts to walk away, Atsuko looks around carefully. Good. Her Keronian friend is gone Atsuko comments. She reaches down into her book bag and pulls out a small device.
Report. A voice states as she presses a button. All is going according to plan, Atsuko begins with a smug grin, Shes gone from fearing me to completely trusting me; and she suspects nothing.
Excellent. The voice on the other end states; distorted from the device, And what of the teacher for Kamiyas study hall class?
They have been disposed of locked away in a utility closet. They will be freed after our objective is done; seeing as how they are not a part of the larger goal. Atsuko comments.
Correct. Excellent work, continue with the mission. The voice replies. Understood. Atsuko replies; turning off the device and slipping it back into her book bag.
Looks like this perfume oil came in handy after all Atsuko comments; bending over and cleaning up the oil that Kamiya had slipped on earlier.
Its only a matter of time now before I finally crack the great and powerful Kamiya Yumenna. Atsuko comments; laughing evilly to herself as she stares down the hall where Kamiya had walked away down.
A short time later The narrator states.
So, this is study hall. You all know what to do here; so dont ask me anything. Ms. Yukari comments; sitting up at the desk in the front of the classroom.
Why are ya here, Yukari-sensei? Osaka asks; raising her hand. I dont know someone told the principal that the teacher from this class went home sick and he decided that it would be best to punish me for always being late to my own class by having me be here for this one as a substitute teacher. Ms. Yukari explains.
I wonder who told him? Osaka asks. No clue. Ms.Yukari replies; while Atsuko sits quietly in the distance at a desk.
Hmm you know; back at lunch when we were talking about Kamiyas name? Tomo asks as she sits next to Atsuko. Yes. What about it? Atsuko asks, peering over at Tomo barely.
Well; youre name is strange too. I mean; its like youve got two first names instead of a first and last name; and whats up with it rhyming like that? Tomo asks.
Where I come from; names arent that important. Besides; my names like an enigma; its supposed to be confusing. Atsuko replies smoothly.
Oh. Tomo comments; confused. Dont worry about it; Pek- Tomo. Atsuko replies; correcting herself in mid-sentence.
Why did you run out of the lunchroom like that; Kamiya-dono? Terere asks her as she sits on the table next to her. I dont want to talk about it, Terere-chan. Kamiya replies; typing away on the keyboard in front of her as she sits at a computer station.
Im worried about you, Kamiya-dono. Youve been acting strangely ever since that Atsuko-girl showed up in class this morning. I dont know whats wrong with you. Terere says; reaching for Kamiya carefully.
Im fine Kamiya replies, concentrating on the computer monitor and not looking at Terere. Suddenly, she bangs her hands across the keyboard; causing Terere and everyone else to jump.
Whats wrong with this thing?! Is everything against me today?! Kamiya shouts; clenching her fists in frustration.
Something wrong with your computer, Yumenna-san? Ms. Yukari asks; walking over to her. Yes, Yukari-sensei. For some reason; the keys wont respond to what I type. The mouse works fine; and the computers not frozen; but for some reason I cant type anything! Kamiya explains.
Just calm down and let me see what I can do. Ms. Yukari comments. She begins to fiddle with the mouse and keyboard as Kamiya sits back and watches.
Slowly; Ms. Yukaris mood turns from complacent to irritated to angry and finally to rage as she tries to figure out whats wrong with the computer. Damn stupid piece of technology!! What in the hells wrong with this piece of crap?! Ms. Yukari screams; shaking the computer furiously.
Did you check to see if the keyboard cord was plugged in? Atsuko asks; walking over to them. Of course I checked that! Ms. Yukari shouts; only to stop a second later and look over at the computer slowly.
Sure enough; behind the computer; the keyboard cord was unplugged. The narrator states.
Just thought Id help. Atsuko remarks as she walks away; leaving Ms. Yukari to wallow in her anger and rage over being outdone. Ms. Yukari walks away slowly; mumbling a little to herself.
How did she know ? Terere asks; looking suspiciously at Atsuko. I dont know maybe shes good with computers or something. Kamiya replies.
Youre in a good mood all of sudden. Terere comments; looking over at Kamiya now. Yeah. I guess I was wrong about her. Shes pretty nice after all. Kamiya replies.
What makes you say that? Terere asks. Nothing, really. Shes just helped me out a lot today at lunch, back in the hallway, just now shes been really nice to me and I was really mean to her before for no reason at all. Kamiya explains.
Back in the hallway? Terere asks. Yeah. Shes around almost more than you are, Terere-chan. Kamiya comments; laughing a little bit.
Terere doesnt respond; instead just sits there; staring blankly at the ground. She is around more than I am Terere thinks to herself with a sad expression.
Wow, its amazing how much better this thing works when its plugged in! Kamiya laughs; typing away on the computer again.
Terere looks over at Kamiya; watching as she laughs happily on the computer; unaware of Tereres hurt feelings.
Perhaps youd be better off with her then, Kamiya-dono I always knew a time would come when you wouldnt need me anymore Terere thinks to herself as she hops down from the table and walks towards the door of the classroom, I just didnt think it would come so soon; especially after you told me you needed me just a few days ago.
Terere opens the door of the classroom and turns momentarily back to Kamiya. Goodbye, Kamiya-dono maybe someday youll need me again maybe someday youll need your friends again. Terere comments; closing the door behind her.
An unexpected bonus Atsuko comments to herself; smiling happily with satisfaction as she watches the door close.
Whats an unexpected bonus? Tomo asks; looking over at her. Hmm? Oh, nothing just playing a computer game here and I won. You know; you get those bonuses when you do your job right. Atsuko replies; implying something more with her words as she smiles.
Yeah! I love that one game; whats it called Tomo replies, thinking out-loud. Im sure that its a good game. You seem like someone who loves to play games. Atsuko replies.
I do! Tomo states with a smile. Thats good. I like to play games too Atsuko states with a smug grin, And believe me; Im good at the games I play.
Later that day The narrator states.
Well; this has been a fun day. Kamiya remarks sarcastically as she puts her shoes away into the slot at the end of the school day. She pauses for a moment; waiting for a response; only to hear silence instead.
Terere-chan? Kamiya asks; looking down suddenly. Where did she go? I thought she was here Kamiya asks; slightly confused now.
Whats wrong Kamiya-chan? Yomi asks as she walks over to her. It looks like her shadow isnt talking back to her anymore. Tomo whispers to Yomi; only to receive an uppercut a moment later from Yomi.
Kamiya picks up her bag; unaware of Yomis corrective action to Tomo. No, its not talking back anymore, Tomo-san. Kamiya replies with sadness.
You heard her?! Yomi shouts; surprised. Yeah, I heard Kamiya begins, Ive always heard; I just never listened before. Goodbye, Yomi-san. Kamiya replies; grabbing her book bag and walking away.
No wait! She was only joking! Yomi shouts; but Kamiya doesnt listen as she walks away looking down at the ground as she walks away.
Perhaps its best to leave her alone. Atsuko states; walking up behind Yomi and the knocked-out Tomo. What do you mean? Yomi asks her. Shes had a stressful day; she needs time alone. Id say itd be best for you and your friends to leave her alone for a while; shell come back to you when shes ready. Atsuko explains.
Yomi thinks for a moment; and then nods. Yeah. Shes been through a lot today; knocking her head at lunch and freaking out in class a lot maybe she just needs to calm down or something. Yomi comments as she starts to walk away..
Tomo finally gets up; shaking off the hit. Wait for me, Yomi! Tomo shouts to Yomi as she runs after her.
Yes just leave her alone Atsuko says, Its only matter of time before everyone leaves her alone; and then the great and powerful Kamiya Yumenna will be all ours!
A short time later, back at Kamiyas home The narrator states.
Im home, Mom Kamiya replies limply as she walks in the door. Oh, welcome home, honey! How was school today? Her mom asks from another room in the house. Id rather not talk about it Kamiya replies in the same limp tone.
Whats the matter? Did you not have a good day today? Chiwa Yumenna asks; walking into the room with a small plate of chicken. No, I didnt Kamiya begins; sitting on the couch in the living room.
What happened? Chiwa asks; sitting next to Kamiya and placing the plate of food on the small table in front of them. Nothing really I just dont think my friends like me anymore. Kamiya replies; trying to hide her hurt feelings.
Oh honey; its O.K.! We all have our bad days; but Im sure your friends care for you very much. Chiwa replies; putting her arms around Kamiya and holding her tightly.
Im not so sure I mean; there was this new girl at school and I was mean to her without really trying to be; and then the other girls started making fun of me and I started to lose it in school; thinking that everybody and everything was against me! Kamiya shouts as she starts to cry again.
Shhh dont cry, honey. Its alright; its alright there, there Chiwa says as she tries to calm and soothe Kamiya; as she continues to cry on her shoulder.
Im sorry Mom this isnt like me at all! Im normally so polite and nice; and I was so mean to that girl today! And despite all that; she was so nice to me! She only wanted to be my friend and help me and I was so mean to her earlier! Kamiya shouts; crying uncontrollably.
Im sure youre just overreacting; honey. I know you; and you could never be mean to anyone! Chiwa says, attempting to comfort her.
Maybe theyre right maybe I am mean and stereotyping people! They all laugh at me behind my back anyway; so what do they care if I am! Kamiya cries out; squeezing her mom tightly.
They dont laugh at you behind your back youre just imagining that Chiwa replies; stroking Kamiyas hair gently.
But they do, Mom! You should have heard them! They think I talk to myself because of Terere-chan! Kamiya explains through her tears.
But they cant see her Chiwa explains, If you remember; I was the same way before you introduced me to her finally. They just dont know who youre talking to; so they assume youre talking to yourself.
Does that make it O.K. for them to laugh at me though?! Kamiya shouts; looking up at Chiwa. No, it doesnt but you have to look at it from their point of view too; honey. They dont know about aliens; and they cant understand it. Chiwa replies.
Maybe youre right Kamiya replies as she tries to stop crying. Just try to relax honey; its going to be alright. Im sure they will have forgotten all about it tomorrow at school. Chiwa replies.
I hope youre right; Mom. Kamiya sniffles; wiping her eyes as she still cries a little. I made you some dinner. Why dont you take this up to your room and try to relax. Chiwa says; handing Kamiya the plate of chicken.
Yes, Mom. Kamiya replies; still sniffling as she takes the plate of food. If you need to talk some more; Im here. Just try to relax though it sounds like youve just had a bad day; thats all. Youll feel better in the morning. Chiwa replies with a smile.
Kamiya nods and gives a half-hearted smile. As she walks up the stairs; Chiwa walks away and into another room.
Kamiya enters her room; only to see someone sitting on the window ledge inside. Oh; its you Alisa-chan Kamiya states, breathing a sigh of relief.
I thought I would stop by, you seemed troubled at school today. Alisa states, stepping down onto the floor. You saw me at school today? Kamiya asks.
I was in the area. Alisa replies with her normal expressionless face. Im a little embarrassed I was hoping no one had saw that. Kamiya admits; rubbing the back of her head.
The other people at your school saw you, no? Alisa asks. Thats not what I meant, Alisa-chan. Kamiya replies quickly.
Did you want to talk about it? Alisa asks. You want to talk to me about my day? Kamiya asks; confused.
You are my friend. Is that not what friends are supposed to do? Alisa asks. Kamiya nods in agreement; setting her plate of food on the table.
Want a chicken leg? Kamiya asks Alisa; only to receive a strange look back. Ah, right you dont need to eat. Kamiya replies with a sigh.
Well; anyway, there was this new girl at school. She just transferred here and- Kamiya begins when Alisa cuts her off suddenly.
Atsuko Setsuko, correct? Alisa asks. Yes! But how did you know?! Kamiya asks in shock.
Ive been tracking her for a while shes been studying you and your friends for a while; so I was intrigued as to why she would do that. Alisa explains.
Oh yeah, that well; she explained that. Apparently shes supposed to do that as part of her transfer program; something to do with learning about Japanese culture; I bet. Kamiya replies.
Oh. Alisa replies, Well, do you trust her? Trust her? Why do you ask me that? Kamiya asks her.
From what I saw at school today; your other friends and Terere have abandoned you; so I was wondering if she was your new friend. Alisa asks.
Well; I do trust her a little-wait; Terere-chan abandoned me? Kamiya shouts suddenly; realizing what Alisa said.
Yes. I saw in your study hall class when you were on the computer. Terere left the room; saying something about goodbye and how she thought that you would always be her friend. I did not hear it all. Alisa replies.
Oh no she thought that I Kamiya begins; realizing whats happened, I have to go find her!
No. Alisa replies; grabbing her shoulder. Let go; Alisa-chan! I have to find Terere-chan! Kamiya shouts.
And how do you propose to do that? Alisa asks; causing Kamiya to slowly sit back down. You dont have the means to track down a Keronian. However; I can if you would like me to. Alisa replies.
Oh, would you do that for me? Please?! Kamiya begs; holding Alisa by the shoulders. I will; since you are my friend. I will let you know when I find her. Alisa comments with a nod.
Thank you so much Alisa-chan! Kamiya shouts; hugging Alisa. Alisa looks at her awkwardly; and Kamiya suddenly realizes it. Oh, sorry Kamiya replies sheepishly; sweatdropping a little.
Goodbye, Kamiya. Alisa replies; walking to the window as Nevula folds out into a pair of wings. Kamiya watches her leave; and then turns back to her desk.
Normally I wouldnt eat dinner here; but I guess this works. Kamiya laughs a little; picking up a piece of chicken and taking a bite of it. She looks up at her mirror; and notices her picture from Chiyo pushed between the frame and the glass.
Maybe Im imagining it maybe they dont hate me Kamiya comments; looking up at the picture with all of them having fun at the beach together.
But if thats true; then why do they have to make fun of me? She asks herself; taking another bite of the chicken.
They really should be more sensitive to my feelings She mutters; looking down at the floor. Suddenly, her expression becomes even sadder.
Speaking of being sensitive; Terere-chans way too sensitive Kamiya comments, She should know by now that Im not going to hurt her feelings or abandon her. She really needs to learn that
Kamiya looks back out the window and sighs lightly. I just hope Alisa-chan can find her. She finishes.
A few minutes later The narrator states.
Wow; that was really good chicken! Im stuffed! Kamiya says happily; patting her tummy a little. She grabs the plate and heads for the door.
She closes the door behind her and walks to the stairs. Thanks for the dinner, Mom! Kamiya shouts as she walks down the stairs.
Suddenly; she stops as no response comes back.
Mom? You still here? Kamiya shouts; walking down to the living room and over to the kitchen. She sets the plate down in the sink and starts to look around for Chiwa; but cant find her anywhere.
Im sorry; Im afraid that she cant hear you right now A voice states; causing Kamiya to freeze in place.
She slowly turns around; only to see a small multi-colored Keronian standing at the entrance to the kitchen. I guess I should really thank your mother without her; I might have had to break in here. The Keronian calmly replies; not really looking at Kamiya as he speaks.
What did you do to her?! Kamiya shouts; suddenly overcoming her initial fear. Me? I didnt do anything to her He replies; flicking one of the jingle bells on his hat, My Time Disruptor on the other hand; that did do something to her.
Mom?! Kamiya shouts; rushing past the Keronian as he watches her with his arms crossed and a smug smile upon his face. She rushes into the front foyer area and stops suddenly; covering her mouth in shock as her mom stands frozen in place; encompassed by a glowing blue aura.
What ? Kamiya asks in shock; staring in disbelief at her mom; frozen in place with the doorknob in her hand and the door partially opened. Its amazing how ones persons curiosity can be their undoing. I mean; I just rang the doorbell and she was kind enough to open the door to see who it was. She never knew what hit her. The Keronian replies with a laugh.
Damn you! What did you do to her?! Kamiya shouts. Please, my name is Tokiki; and all I did was freeze her in time with my weapon here. Tokiki replies; showing off his arm-mounted Time Disruptor.
Release her now!! Kamiya shouts angrily. Now why would I do something like that, Pekoponjin? Tokiki asks sarcastically, Besides; with her out of the picture; theres no left to stand in our way.
Our way? Kamiya asks, slightly showing her confusion. It doesnt matter if you understand, Pekoponjin; its not important for you to understand. Tokiki replies.
Then what is important? Kamiya asks; staring him down. He raises his weapon; aiming it directly at her.
For you to be immobilized and disposed of; of course. Tokiki replies with a smug grin; firing the Time Disruptor.
Can Kamiya survive Tokikis Time Disruptor? And what will happen with Terere and Kamiyas other friends? And will Atsuko Setsuko be able to continue her charade and ultimately break Kamiyas spirit? And who else is behind all this; hidden within the shadows? The narrator asks with fear, Keep watching as the 2nd Season continues in the exciting and mysterious Movie 3 installment!
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Kamiya Yumenna Profile / Bio Page
Alright; finally got the profile for Kamiya Yumenna done!! :D
As I've found out now; it appears that she has an odd name; in many ways.
Traditionally; Kamiya is a last name and Yumena is a first name. Also; it has to be spelled Yumena in Kanji; since there's no double-consonant in Kanji; it's only pronounced with one (a pause).
And thanks to Kerogirori of the KeroroPlatoonHQ forums for helping me with the correct Kanji for her.
So...she's unortodox; which actually works well for her; speaking that her hair is unorthodox too. :lol:
As a result of this; a little "extra" will be thrown into the first chapter of Season 2 of my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; stating why her name is what it is. :)
Oh, and here's the profile for Kamiya-dono to go with the art:
CHARACTER PROFILE:
English Name: Kamiya Yumenna (a.k.a. 738) (Kah-me-yah-You-men-naa)
Japanese Name (Kanji): 夢奈 神谷
Japanese Name (Katakana): カミャ=ユメっナ
Japanese Name (Hirigana): かみや ゆめっな
Species: Pekoponjin
Gender: Female
Alliance: Keroro Platoon (friends with them)
Rank: None
Job: Occasionally helps out.
Color (Body): Caucasian (Medium toned)
Color (Hat): None
Symbol: None
Eye Type: Similar to most Azumaga Daioh characters; but with 3 eyelashes on the side of each eye.
Adult/Tadpole/Other: Teenager (16 years old currently)
Likes: Having friends, being happy, enjoying life, going on adventures with Terere-chan
Dislikes: Hurting others feelings, being discourteous, being made fun of (although she won't show it)
Personality/Profile: Gentle and sweet. Has infinite patience and kindness; doesn't get pissed off or get angry at others. Very apologetic; even if she did nothing wrong. Loves to hang out with Terere and is rarely without her. Tries hard to fit in but has a hard time since no one else can see her friend Terere. Has a Powered suit, similar to Natsumi's; made by Kururu and altered by Cyroro. Goes by the name of 738 when in her Powered suit.
That's it for now! Very Happy I hope to have more profiles up soon. Thanks again for looking; everyone; and feel free to comment if you wish. ^_^
Black and White:

Colored with Series Logo:

As I've found out now; it appears that she has an odd name; in many ways.
Traditionally; Kamiya is a last name and Yumena is a first name. Also; it has to be spelled Yumena in Kanji; since there's no double-consonant in Kanji; it's only pronounced with one (a pause).
And thanks to Kerogirori of the KeroroPlatoonHQ forums for helping me with the correct Kanji for her.
So...she's unortodox; which actually works well for her; speaking that her hair is unorthodox too. :lol:
As a result of this; a little "extra" will be thrown into the first chapter of Season 2 of my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; stating why her name is what it is. :)
Oh, and here's the profile for Kamiya-dono to go with the art:
CHARACTER PROFILE:
English Name: Kamiya Yumenna (a.k.a. 738) (Kah-me-yah-You-men-naa)
Japanese Name (Kanji): 夢奈 神谷
Japanese Name (Katakana): カミャ=ユメっナ
Japanese Name (Hirigana): かみや ゆめっな
Species: Pekoponjin
Gender: Female
Alliance: Keroro Platoon (friends with them)
Rank: None
Job: Occasionally helps out.
Color (Body): Caucasian (Medium toned)
Color (Hat): None
Symbol: None
Eye Type: Similar to most Azumaga Daioh characters; but with 3 eyelashes on the side of each eye.
Adult/Tadpole/Other: Teenager (16 years old currently)
Likes: Having friends, being happy, enjoying life, going on adventures with Terere-chan
Dislikes: Hurting others feelings, being discourteous, being made fun of (although she won't show it)
Personality/Profile: Gentle and sweet. Has infinite patience and kindness; doesn't get pissed off or get angry at others. Very apologetic; even if she did nothing wrong. Loves to hang out with Terere and is rarely without her. Tries hard to fit in but has a hard time since no one else can see her friend Terere. Has a Powered suit, similar to Natsumi's; made by Kururu and altered by Cyroro. Goes by the name of 738 when in her Powered suit.
That's it for now! Very Happy I hope to have more profiles up soon. Thanks again for looking; everyone; and feel free to comment if you wish. ^_^
Black and White:

Colored with Series Logo:

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Alisa and Kamiya: Wanna Play?
Warning! Adults Only! 18+
Well; it's been a long time since I've done some mature art; so I thought I'd try my hand at it again.
I wanted to do something sexy and yet fun; so I drew Alisa Southerncross( アリサ=サザンクロス ) from Keroro Gunsou and Kamiya Yumenna ( 夢奈 神谷 ) from my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" ( ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! ) together.
The title basically sums up what's happening in this scene; with Alisa crawling over the stunned Kamiya; looking at her with a look of "Wanna play?" :P
I did use a reference pic on this art; so I could get the poses right. I still suck at dynamic poses; so the art helped me with this (but I must emphasize that I did not trace it or copy it directly; the girls in the original were clothed).
Thanks for looking; everyone!! ^_^
Black and White:

Inked Lines:

Finished Piece:

Well; it's been a long time since I've done some mature art; so I thought I'd try my hand at it again.
I wanted to do something sexy and yet fun; so I drew Alisa Southerncross( アリサ=サザンクロス ) from Keroro Gunsou and Kamiya Yumenna ( 夢奈 神谷 ) from my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" ( ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! ) together.
The title basically sums up what's happening in this scene; with Alisa crawling over the stunned Kamiya; looking at her with a look of "Wanna play?" :P
I did use a reference pic on this art; so I could get the poses right. I still suck at dynamic poses; so the art helped me with this (but I must emphasize that I did not trace it or copy it directly; the girls in the original were clothed).
Thanks for looking; everyone!! ^_^
Black and White:

Inked Lines:

Finished Piece:

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Happy Birthday art for Ryo-sama!
Alright; this is the final version I did for my friend; Ryo ( リョウ ).
Some of you may be familiar with their Keroro-Friendly site ( ケロロフレンドリー ):

Once again, Happy Birthday, Ryo! :D
Black and White:

Without Text:

With Text:

Some of you may be familiar with their Keroro-Friendly site ( ケロロフレンドリー ):

Once again, Happy Birthday, Ryo! :D
Black and White:

Without Text:

With Text:

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ=サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 26
This is it; the epic Season Finale of "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"!! :D
I'm actually happy with the way this chapter turned out; which is quite rare for me. ^^; I hope you all like it!!
Be prepared for the 2nd Season coming soon; starting with the long awaited "Movie 3" installment!! ^_^
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 26: Terere: The toughest decision De arimasu!
The days pass quickly as the fated day arrives The narrator announces, Kamiyas birthday
The narrator looks down over Kamiyas bed as she sleeps; curled up with Terere near by, while her clock ticks quietly in the background. Well technically its Kamiyas birthday; but they havent noticed yet. The narrator states with a sigh.
Suddenly; the phone in her room blares; and Kamiya jolts out of bed; knocking Terere to the floor in the process. Oww!! Terere shouts; rubbing her bottom as she stands up, When you wake up; you really wake up!
Oh no! Sorry about that, Terere-chan! Kamiya shouts, now quite aware of what she did, as she leans over the edge of the bed and looks down at Terere. In the background, the phone continues to ring; and Kamiya suddenly takes notice of it.
Hang on Terere-chan; Ive got to answer the phone! Kamiya shouts, bouncing to the other side of the bed and grabbing the phone while Terere sighs a puff of air.
Hello? Kamiya asks as she puts the phone to her ear. Kamiya-san? You ready? A small voice asks over the phone.
For what? Kamiya asks, picking up the clock with her free hand, Its only 11:00. For your birthday party, of course! The little voice shouts, causing Kamiyas eyes to widen a bit.
Oh man, I had almost forgotten, Chiyo-chan! Sorry about that Kamiya shouts.
The narrator sighs lightly upon hearing this.
We decided to have it early so that Kagura-san could come too. Were having it at my place did you want us to pick you up? Chiyo asks her.
Uh Kamiya mutters, looking around the room a little, No, thats fine. Ill be there as soon as I can. Thanks for calling, Chiyo-chan.
No problem, Kamiya-san! Well see you in a little while! Bye-bye! Chiyo shouts happily as she hangs up.
Did you still want me to come with you, Kamiya-dono? Terere asks, still rubbing her bottom a little. Of course! Why wouldnt I? Kamiya asks happily.
Terere hesitates a moment; looking up at her hat a little; but then nods and smiles. O.K.; Ill get ready too! Tetete! She shouts, running happily out of the room.
As soon as shes out of the room, Tereres expression instantly changes to one of despair. Ohhh, this is bad Terere mutters to herself, putting her hands over her mouth in fear, I have to go; but I cant leave now what should I do?!
Suddenly; a light bulb appears over Tereres head; causing her face to light up with happiness. Ive got it!! Im a genius; Tetete!! Terere shouts happily; racing away down the stairs and out of sight.
Back with Kamiya The narrator states.
O.K. Kamiya; this is your big day; so youve got to look good Kamiya states to her reflection in her mirror. Almost instantly, she raises a fist into the air and clenches the air. No, not good great! I have to look my best today; since this is my time to shine!
A few moments pass with her staring at the mirror; then suddenly she deflates, her arms waving like windsocks as she slumps down into her chair. Ah, who am I kidding? I dont know the first thing about making myself look great She sighs, her eyes nothing more than tiny slits.
Kamiya looks up at the mirror and sighs a moment later. Oh well; worth a shot; I suppose She mutters half heartedly.
Yes, it is, Kamiya-chan The narrator states.
Oh, I didnt notice you there! Kamiya mutters; looking up at the narrator. Ah! Well Im always kind of here some how The narrator explains uneasily, Actually, Im not even really sure why Im here, now that I think about it
Hmm? Kamiya asks, with a question mark above her head. Never mind The narrator states, changing his tone, What are you trying to do now, Kamiya-chan?
Oh, nothing really Kamiya begins with a slight blush, Just trying on different outfits and hairstyles; seeing what works best
Suddenly, a light bulb pops up over Kamiyas head. Say, I know! Maybe you could tell me what you think! Kamiya shouts; still looking up at him. Of what? The narrator asks, slightly confused. Of my different outfits and hair styles; silly! What did you think? Kamiya laughs. I honestly wasnt thinking The narrator states.
Would you be O.K. with that? Kamiya asks. Sure. Since Tereres not around right now. The narrator states. Yeah; shes getting ready herself; Id rather not bother her. Kamiya adds with a slight sweatdrop.
Kamiya starts to walk towards the closet; but suddenly whips around. Can you at least look away for the moment or something? I need to change, you know Kamiya shouts, holding an outfit in front of her. Right. Sorry The narrator states as the scene goes black.
The narrator slowly hums to himself as time passes as rows of dancing Tereres scroll past the black scene.
Are you ready yet? The narrator asks. Almost just a moment. Kamiya begins, making some noise in the background. A few more moments pass before Kamiya announces shes done and the scene fades back in.
So, what do you think? Kamiya asks, standing in a tomboy-ish outfit with her hair done up in two ponytails instead of one.
Well; that might be good for a day at the park; but not to your birthday, Kamiya-dono The narrator states, addressing her with a tone of respect. A NG stamp appears in front of Kamiya; leaving her only to sigh.
Let me try something else then She mutters limply; walking back to her closet. The scene once again goes black as the rows of dancing Tereres return.
The words Time passes appear in the scene for a moment as Kamiya again announces shes ready. How about this time? Kamiya asks happily.
This time, Kamiya stands in a long flowing kimono with her hair fully down in the back. Good? Kamiya asks again. Hmm The narrator states, drawing a look of uncertainty with her choice in using the narrator as a judge.
Its not bad; but its your birthday, Kamiya-dono, The narrator explains, I think something fashionable yet simple; something to show your maturity and yet show youre still able to enjoy birthday parties
Oh Kamiya replies, rubbing her chin a bit.
So, no on this one; Im afraid. The narrator states as another NG stamp appears in front of her.
Hmm Kamiya thinks to herself, Lets try something else then
As Kamiya walks away; the scene once again goes black as the dancing Tereres return once more.
Time passes by again; and Kamiya again announces shes ready; and the scene fades back in on her. This time, shes wearing a loose shirt with some Japanese text on it; a longer skirt that goes down to her knees; long socks and her hair done the same way as it normally is, but with a small purple ribbon in it.
Thats the look, Kamiya-chan! Youve got it! The narrator shouts, placing an O.K.! stamp in front of her.
Ah good; I was getting worried that I had no fashion sense at all Kamiya laughs uneasily, sweatdropping as she speaks. Well; good luck to you at the party Kamiya! You probably should get going soon. The narrator states with a tone of happiness.
Oh right, Im so behind Kamiya shouts as she rushes to her desk; putting on light perfume and all her last minute preparations in a flurry of hand movements.
Alright; thanks for your help! See ya around! Kamiya shouts as she waves to the narrator and rushes out of the room. Glad to help, Kamiya-chan. The narrator states.
Are you ready, Terere-chan?! Kamiya shouts, sitting in front of the door as she puts on her shoes. Yes, Kamiya-dono. Im ready. Terere states as she walks into the room.
Suddenly Kamiyas eyes turn into tiny dots as she stares blankly at Terere. Somethings different about you Kamiya mutters with a question mark above her head; looking at Terere.
What is it, Kamiya-dono? Terere asks; staring back at her with her rounded eyes and her front-brimmed hat. The question mark above Kamiyas head slowly starts to fade away as she stands up. Never mind; I guess its just me. Lets get going! Kamiya states with a little more conviction.
A short time later The narrator states.
Welcome, Kamiya-chan! Weve been expecting you! Chiyo happily shouts through the speaker system on the gate at her house as Kamiya and Terere stand in front of the entrance.
Now, youre sure you have your anti-barrier on, right? Kamiya asks quickly as she looks down at Terere. Yes, retete! Terere snickers a little bit; pointing to the flower symbol on her hat. And youre sure youre O.K. with all this ? Kamiya asks.
Whats to be O.K. with? Kagura asks; causing Kamiya to nearly jump out of her skin. Ah! I was um well you see I was uh Kamiya stammers for words as she stares blankly at Kagura; who stands at the now opened gate. I was talking to myself. Kamiya finally replies; hanging her head in shame.
You feeling alright, Kamiya-san? Kagura asks, waving her hand in front of her a little bit. Yeah, Im fine. Dont worry about it; I talk to myself all the time. Just ask anyone. Kamiya replies; sweatdropping big time as she tries to cover her tracks.
Well; its your birthday; so I guess it can be excused. Kagura replies. Huh? Kamiya asks, looking up quickly. Yeah. Im sure youre a little nervous; having your friends throw you a surprise party and all. Kagura replies with a reassuring smile. Yeah, thats it. Youre right about that! Kamiya replies, nodding in agreement.
Yay, you made it! Come on in, Kamiya-san! Chiyo shouts happily. Kamiya bows slightly and walks in; followed silently by Terere as Kagura closes the door on the gate.
So what all were we going to do today? Kamiya asks in confusion; looking around. Sakaki sits on the lawn with Mr. Tadakichi with Kaorin staring at her in awe; while Tomo and Yomi quietly talk across the way near the entrance to Chiyos house.
Not too much, Kamiya. I just thought wed have a simple party with some cake and presents in my room. Chiyo replies with a smile.
Glad I didnt go with the kimono Kamiya replies with a sweatdrop. What? Chiyo asks. Nothing Kamiya laughs a little as rubs the back of her head, Should we go up to your room then?
Sure! Chiyo shouts; turning to face everyone, Everyone, were going upstairs now! Kamiyas here! Everyone quietly walks towards the house, each waving to Kamiya as they approach.
A few minutes later; up in Chiyos room The narrator states.
Wow, Osaka Yomi mutters as they all stare down at Osaka; whos passed out under the heated table; using one of Chiyos stuffed animals as a pillow.
You want to wake her up? Kagura asks Tomo with a little nudge. Um I dont know if I should Tomo mutters blankly, I mean, she looks like shes having a good dream or something.
Its Kamiya-chans birthday; so she cant exactly stay asleep. Yomi adds. Yeah Tomo mutters; then suddenly small lightning bolts spark from her head. Ive got it! She shouts and races over to Osaka.
Osaka-san Osaka-san Tomo whispers in a deeper voice as Osaka moves slightly. Wha ? Osaka mutters, half-asleep still. Are you going to fall asleep in my class again, Osaka-san? Tomo asks her again, with a smile on her face.
Oh no Yukari-sensei; I wasnt asleep! I wasnt! Osaka shouts; sitting up straight almost instantly. She looks around; only to see Chiyos room and Tomo laughing furiously at her.
That was mean, Tomo! Osaka shouts, looking up at her. Man, you should have seen your face! It was too funny! Tomo shouts; still laughing.
Alright everyone; lets get it together here Yomi laughs nervously; taking a seat at the table with the other girls.
Well; Ill start with the fabulous present parade! Ta-da! Tomo shouts; whipping out a present almost instantly from out of nowhere; much to everyones surprise.
Oh, that quick? Kamiya asks, stunned. Here! This is for you, Kamiya! Tomo shouts energetically, waving the present in front of Kamiyas face.
Kamiya bows politely as she takes the present from Tomo and proceeds to slowly unwrap it. Everyone watches her as she carefully tears open the wrapper and opens the present.
What is it? Yomi asks; looking down at the box from a short distance away. Its a hat. Kamiya replies; picking up the hat with the Hanshin mark on it.
So, what do you think? Tomo asks, staring at Kamiya. Its nice though I really dont know much about sports Kamiya replies with a slight sweatdrop.
Ah, that means I failed Tomo sighs. No, its not like that! Kamiya quickly retorts as she waves her hands around; trying to deter Tomos comment. She quickly puts the hat on her head; pulling her ponytail out of the hole in the back. See? It fits just fine! Kamiya replies with a smile, I like it; thanks Tomo!
It was nothing Tomo replies with a smug grin. O.K., whos next? Yomi asks; and Osaka rises to her feet.
Here ya go, Kamiya-san Osaka says lazily as she hands Kamiya a small box. Thank you Kamiya replies with a bow; and proceeds to carefully open the present.
I can only imagine what itll be Yomi thinks to herself quietly as Kamiya opens the top of the box and moments later pulls out a small wooden gnome.
Its nice, but Kamiya begins with a confused look, Why a gnome?
For your shrine in front of your house in Nagasaki! Osaka proclaims with enthusiasm; causing everyone to fall over almost instantly.
Shes not letting that one go! Tomo proclaims in shock as they all stare at Osaka. What? Should I have gotten a pagoda instead? Osaka asks with a question mark above her head.
Lets just move on Yomi states, sweatdropping. Sakaki-san; why dont you go next? Chiyo asks with a smile. Sakaki looks down at her surprised for a moment, then nods and hands a small package to Kamiya.
Im really surprised with all of the presents Im getting here Kamiya states nervously as she starts to open Sakakis present, Im not used to getting much for presents; usually just a couple of gifts from my parents and thats it.
Dont worry about it; Kamiya, Kagura smiles at her and pats her on the shoulder, Thats what friends are for.
Friends Kamiya mutters quietly to herself as she looks down at the package and pulls out a small stuffed dog.
Oh, its a little stuffed puppy! Kamiya replies happily; holding up the tiny white dog. His name is Tadakichi II. Sakaki interjects quickly; drawing looks from everyone.
2? Kamiya asks, slightly confused. Yes. Hes a Great Pyrenees; like Tadakichi-san. Sakaki explains. Ah, I see! Thank you Sakaki-san, I appreciate it! Kamiya replies happily, smiling at her.
As Sakaki nods politely in response; Chiyo hands Kamiya a present next. Here you go! Chiyo smiles happily as she hands Kamiya another small box.
Kamiya bows again and proceeds to open the box slowly; and pulls out a small photo in a frame. Oh my Kamiya begins, looking down at the picture. What is it? Tomo asks; trying to look across the table at the picture.
Its a group photo of all of us together Kamiya replies, looking at it, When was this taken? In America, dont you remember? Chiyo begins with a look of wonder, At the airport on the way back, in the terminal. We had that nice gentleman take the picture of all of us together
Oh yeah, thats right! Kamiya replies; looking at the group shot of all of the girls, including Alisa. She was there too I had nearly forgotten Kamiya mutters quietly to herself.
Thank you Chiyo-chan; this is such a wonderful gift! Kamiya smiles happily; and bows. Youre welcome! Chiyo smiles back happily as Kagura hands over the next present.
Kamiya once again bows and proceeds to open the present slowly; and reveals a towel inside. You said you needed a new one a while ago at the pool, Kamiya; so I thought Id get you one. Kagura replies with a smile. Oh, thats true. Thank you; I wasnt expecting anything like this this was truly a surprise. Kamiya replies with a smile and a nod.
Alright; that just leaves me and Kaorin I believe Yomi comments as she gestures towards Kaorin, You want to go next?
Uh, sure Kaorin mutters nervously, finally leaving Sakakis side and walking over with a present. Thank you Kamiya replies as she opens the package and pulls out a small stuffed kitty.
Oh, its a neco-coneco Kamiya remarks with surprise, holding up the small plushie. Yes, Kaorin replies, I was in the store and I saw Sakaki-san buying that Tadakichi II doll; and I knew I had to get something like that for you as well! Kaorin proclaims with conviction as Sakaki nods a little in confirmation.
Oh Kamiya replies with a smile, Im sure that they will be good friends with Tadakichi II. They have to be!! Kaorin suddenly shouts; causing everyone to flinch. Um I mean Im sure that they will be Kaorin quickly corrects herself, sweatdropping a little.
Well; that just leaves me Yomi comments as she picks up the final present and hands it over to Kamiya. She bows politely as she takes the present from Yomi and opens it carefully; extracting a small pair of sunglasses and a wristband.
Two presents? Kamiya asks in confusion. Yeah Yomi explains casually, I knew what Tomo was getting; so I figured Id help complete the set with those two. Sorry mine wasnt too spectacular, Kamiya-san.
No, these are great, Kamiya replies as she holds the two items in her hands, All of the presents are great; and I cant thank you all enough for all these presents! They all mean so much to me; and Im just so happy to have friends like you
Suddenly Kamiya puts on her new shades as tears start to trickle down her cheeks. You alright? Tomo asks as they all stare at her. Im fine Kamiya begins, wiping away the tears, Im just really happy right now thank you all; thank you all so much!
Ah, think nothing of it, Kamiya-chan! Tomo replies; proceeding to stand up and smack Kamiya on the back playfully, knocking the glasses off of her in the process. I mean, we all got cake out of it; so it was totally worth it! Tomo shouts enthusiastically.
Wow way to ruin the mood, Tomo Kagura remarks; causing Tomo to open her eyes and look around in horror to see everyone casting their gazes away from her in shame. What? Tomo asks, now scared, What? What did I do?!
A short time later The narrator states.
Thank you all again for everything!! Ill never forget this day, I promise! Kamiya replies; waving happily to the girls as she stands at the exit in the gate of Chiyos house. No problem, Kamiya-san! Im glad you had such a great time! Well see you at school!! Chiyo shouts as they all wave their goodbyes to Kamiya.
Kamiya looks down and sees Terere standing next to her; looking up at her with her big round eyes. I didnt forget about you; dont worry Kamiya mutters quietly as she opens the gate and walks out of the door. Dont worry, Kamiya-dono; its fine, retete! Terere replies with a light snicker.
Just moments after closing the door, a sudden gust of wind blows; nearly knocking all of the presents out of Kamiyas hands in the process. KAMIYA-DONO!! A voice shouts from high above her; leaving her only to look up with a blank confused expression.
What ? Kamiya begins; now totally confused when suddenly a giant robot appears in mid air; hovering just outside Chiyos house. Keroro-san?! Kamiya shouts in shock; looking up to see the Keroro Robo floating in mid air; looking down at her.
The top slides open and Keroro pops his head out. Kamiya-dono! Come with me, de arimasu! Keroro shouts as he lowers one of the robots hands down to her. O.K . Kamiya replies, a little confused. Terere hops on moments after her and the robot takes off like a rocket away from the Mihama residence.
Did you see something just now? Yomi asks; looking cautiously over the fence as they all still stand on the porch. Nah, probably just a figment of your imagination Tomo shrugs, walking back into the house without giving it a second thought.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Where are we going, Keroro-san? Kamiya asks as she sits inside the Keroro Robos closed fist. Back to the base, de arimasu! Keroro replies; his voice coming over some type of speaker. Oh Kamiya replies; looking confused still.
Did you want me to hold some of those presents? Terere asks; looking up at Kamiya. Um sure; if thats alright with you, Terere-chan. Kamiya replies with a smile; handing some of the presents over to her. Its fine, Kamiya-dono. Retete! Terere replies with a light snicker.
The Keroro Robo finally makes it back to the base and in a matter of minutes is deep inside the base. As it lands; the rest of the Keroro Platoon and Angol Mois stand before them; waiting patiently.
What is this present that Keroro has anyway? Giroro asks quietly; looking over at Kururu cautiously. Kukuku I have no idea. Kururu replies; leaving Giroro only to sweatdrop a little.
Is it ready yet, Kururu Sochou? Keroro shouts as he jumps down from the Keroro Robo. Yes. Kururu replies in English, laughing a little.
What? I just asked you if you knew anything about Keroros present and you said no?! Giroro shouts in shock. Kukuku I lied. Kururu replies; the gleam of his glasses enhancing his smirk as he laughs while Giroro growls in frustration.
Welcome back, Kamiya-san, Angol Mois replies happily; standing in her true Angol form, You could say, a blessed reunion?
I guess so Kamiya replies as she hops down from the robots hand and lands on the ground next to Terere, So, whats going on here? Why did you guys take me here?
Weve got a present for your birthday, Kamiya-dono, de arimasu! Keroro shouts happily, And itll be the best present that youll ever get; de arimasu!
Wow I cant imagine what it could be Kamiya replies; looking down at him with confusion.
Just then, Kamiya looks down and catches Terere looking over at Kururu. Uh-oh Kamiya thinks to herself as she watches Terere walk towards Kururu slowly.
Kukuku lets go. Kururu states with a laugh as he starts to walk away. Yes, lets go. Retete! Terere nods as she too laughs; leaving Kamiya with a series of question marks above her head.
Uh um wasnt she I mean, shes still crazy about him right? Kamiya mutters to herself in disbelief; trying to make sense of what just happened.
I dont know either, Kamiya, The narrator states, It is very strange for Terere to not attack Kururu as soon as she sees him. This is very strange indeed
Ka-mi-ya-do-no; are you coming, de arimasu? Keroro chimes from a short distance away. Huh? Oh yes, Im coming. Sorry! Kamiya shouts, regaining her senses and quickly chasing after them.
Kamiya follows Keroro into a dark room; with no lights anywhere. Its pitch black in here whats going on? Kamiya asks; waving her arms in front of her in the darkness.
Its your birthday present, Kamiya-dono! Look, de arimasu! Keroro shouts as the lights suddenly flip on; and Kamiyas jaw drops in shock.
What what is Kamiya tries to sputter out the question but cant finish it as she stares up at a gigantic 1/1 scale Gundam robot; complete with armor and weapons.
Its a 1/1 scale Chars custom Zako model, de arimasu! Keroro shouts. What?! Giroro shouts angrily; causing Keroro to flinch in shock.
You mean that this is what you were making all this time?! Giroro shouts angrily; shaking Keroro senselessly. Yes! I thought you knew that, Giroro Gochou; since you made all the decals for him! Keroro shouts; causing Giroro to drop him.
Giroro suddenly thinks back a few days and remembers cutting random shapes out of paper; and then all of a sudden notices that they were, in fact, Gunpla decals.
Keroro; you bastard!!! Giroro shouts as he generates two long cannons from subspace; causing Keroro to drop his jaw in horror. Get back here; Keroro!!! Giroro screams as he races after Keroro; chasing him around the large circular room; firing missiles and laser fire at him the whole time.
I should have known that Gunsou-san would do this, desu Tamama sighs as he stands next to Dororo; who merely shakes his head in shame. You could say, a failed attempt? Mois comments with a shrug.
Uh well its just Kamiya begins with a look of wonder as she continues to stare up at the giant model kit, I mean; I cant refuse a present; thatd be wrong but how can I accept something so big?
Dont worry, Kamiya-dono; I will take care of this. Terere states; holding up a hand to stop Kamiya. No, Terere-chan; you dont have to do that Kamiya quickly states; but is too late as she starts to walk away and walks over to Kururu.
Im sorry, but Kamiya-sempai can not accept this gift. Terere tells him. Sempai? Kamiya mutters to herself in confusion.
Kuku I suspected as much. Kururu replies, Luckily; I made this with that in mind.
You did what?! Keroro suddenly shouts; causing Giroro to stop as well as they both stare at Kururu. Yes, Kururu snickers as he pulls out a device from nowhere and press a button on it, I press!
As he presses the button; the top of the room starts to split open; leaving everyone to stare up in wonder. Whats going on here? Kamiya asks as she watches the entire roof split open; revealing the now darker dusk sky high above.
Suddenly; the model starts to blast off into the air; leaving Keroro with a look of sheer horror. Keroro watches helplessly as the model kit rises up and out of the room and flies high into the air.
Lets go up; shall we? Kururu snickers as he presses another button; causing the entire floor of the room to dislodge and start to rise up as well.
Kamiya stares on in confusion as the room rises up quickly; stopping just above the tree-line of the city so that the entire horizon is visible with the sun almost completely down in the distance.
Kururu presses another button; and the giant model explodes high above the city; causing Keroro to scream in horror. Uncle! Angol Mois shouts as she rushes over to him as he goes limp and collapses to the ground. My precious Chars custom Keroro mutters as he trembles in shock; his eyes blank. Mois carefully picks him up and holds him as she looks back up at the sky.
Everyone stares in disbelief as the seemingly random explosion changes into a series of fireworks; and the fireworks spell out, Happy Birthday, Kamiya in giant colorful letters.
Wow Kamiya mutters as she stares in disbelief, amazing
Kukuku this was Tereres idea; when I told her what Keroro had in mind for a present. Kururu replies as he sits in a small chair now.
Terere Kamiya mutters in wonder as she looks down and sees Terere standing near her feet. You did all this, for me?
Well; not exactly Kururu mutters as he hops down from the chair. Huh? Kamiya asks as she watches him walk towards her.
Im sure youve noticed by now; right? Kururu asks her. Noticed what? Kamiya asks; confused.
She hasnt noticed! Kururu thinks to himself, shocked. Terere; what do you think of me? Kururu asks her as he looks over at her.
Im not in love with you, Kururu. I have changed; retete! Terere replies with a light snicker.
Wait what? Kamiya asks; confused beyond reason. Did you notice anything different about her, Kamiya-san? Kururu asks her.
Well; she was a little quieter than usual; and she does look a little different; but then again she said she was going to get ready for my birthday party and I figured thats what it was, Kamiya begins, Am I wrong?
Yes, Kururu replies as he walks over to Terere, This is the Terere Copy Robo; something I designed a long time ago to fool people when they asked if Terere and I were still together.
Terere Copy Robo?! Kamiya shouts; dropping her jaw in shock.
Ah, I hadnt noticed; but hes right, The narrator states as he compares the real Terere to the Terere Copy Robo, The Terere Copy Robos eyes are completely round and the brim of her hat doesnt go all the way around her hat like it normally does; and her feet are different as well.
Not to mention her laugh Kururu adds; gesturing towards the Terere Copy Robo. Thats right, retete! The Terere Copy Robo adds with a laugh.
How did I not notice this ?! Kamiya asks herself; still stunned. I guess the Copy Robo did its job then. Kururu replies with a smirk.
I guess it did Kamiya admits in defeat; when suddenly her expression changes to one of fear, Oh god; wheres Terere?!
Kururu stops snickering almost instantly as soon as she says this. Where is she?! Kururu, what happened to her? Where is she?! Kamiya shouts as she grabs him; shaking him uncontrollably.
I was afraid that this would happen but Kururu-dono insisted upon telling you about the switch Dororo comments as he steps forward. What? What happened to her?! Tell me!! Kamiya shouts as she turns to face him.
Dororo, Tamama and Giroro stand next to each other; their eyes looking down as each waits for the other to speak. Please, tell me! What happened to Terere? Kamiya pleads.
Shes gone Dororo mutters quietly.
Kamiyas mouth hangs open in shock as she drops to her knees. G-Gone? Kamiya asks, now in shock.
Yes, she left for Keron; called back by someone within the Keron Military Supreme Command. Why they called her; I dont know; but shes gone now. Im sorry, Kamiya-dono Dororo replies.
No no Kamiya cries as tears start falling from her eyes. Kamiya-dono Tamama mutters as he holds back tears.
Kamiya-san how sad Angol Mois cries a little as she holds Keroro in her lap; whos also crying; but for a different reason. My Gunpla Keroro whimpers as he holds Moiss hand tightly; unnoticed by Tamama.
How could she leave without even telling me Kamiya asks as she cries profusely; her hands over her eyes, She never said a word to me she said shed always be with me why did she leave?!
She didnt want to tell you, Kamiya-dono, Giroro states, closing his eyes somberly as he speaks, She said she was afraid of hurting your feelings and couldnt bear to tell you in person; so she left while you were getting ready for your birthday and came to us and asked for help. Kururu suggested the Copy Robo; and Terere accepted the offer.
I got hugged out of it, but it was worth getting her off of my back for a while and off of this planet. Kururu adds, drawing a look from Kamiya in the process; causing him to flinch and turn away slowly.
When did she leave? Kamiya asks as she tries to stop crying; sniffling a little. Hmm Giroro mutters, Actually; she hasnt left yet; I dont think.
WHAT?! Kamiya shouts in shock; looking up at him. Giroro-donos right I thought it was later than it actually is. Shes going to be leaving in about 10 minutes on the train. Dororo adds as he looks at a small clock.
Yes! I still have a chance then! Kamiya shouts energetically. To do what? Tamama asks her. To stop her from leaving; of course! Kamiya retorts loudly.
But youll never make it in time, Giroro comments, Do you know how far away the train station is from here?
I have to try! Kamiya shouts, Terere means everything to me! Shes important to me; shes my best friend; and I cant lose her! Not like this!
I never even got to say goodbye to her Kamiya mutters as she holds back more tears again.
Dororo turns to Kururu slowly. Is there any way, Kururu-dono? Dororo asks him. I hate myself sometimes Kururu sighs.
Yes, but its not exactly legal. Are you sure you want to do this, Kamiya-san? Kururu asks her. With every ounce of my being, Kururu Sochou. Kamiya replies with a firm nod. O.K. Kururu replies, as he presses a button on a small device.
Suddenly; a small warp hole opens in front of them; swirling violently as it tries to stabilize. A warp hole? The Space Police will notice that right away! Giroro comments with concern.
I said it wasnt exactly legal. Kururu replies with a look of disapproval. I dont care; Ill answer to them! Kamiya shouts as she runs towards the warp hole, Ive got to go, now!
Id like to see that, Pekoponjin Kururu replies as he watches her jump through the hole; followed by the rest of the platoon, Things just got interesting; kuku.
In a matter of seconds, Kamiya emerges out of the other end of the warp hole at the train station; above a crowd of aliens. She falls a short distance to the ground; followed by the entire Keroro Platoon and Angol Mois.
Where is she? Theres so many aliens; I cant see her anywhere Kamiya replies.
This isnt going to end well Kururu mutters to himself as he watches her push through the crowd of aliens. Why are you just sitting there watching?! Tell her where she is! Giroro shouts angrily. This wasnt my idea I was perfectly fine with Terere-san leaving Pekopon for good. Kururu replies when suddenly Dororo grabs him violently.
Terere-dono told you what train she was taking and when; youre the only one who knows that information; Kururu Sochou! Dororo shouts angrily; his eyes flaring with rage, Help Kamiya-dono find her!!
Dororo Giroro gasps in shock as the entire Keroro Platoon stares at him in disbelief. I couldnt bear losing Koyuki-dono; and I imagine its the same for Kamiya-dono with Terere-dono! You have to help her! Dororo shouts.
Fine Kururu sighs; pushing Dororo off of him. He grabs his flying hover board and quickly heads off in direction Kamiya ran off in.
Terere! Terere! Where are you?! Kamiya shouts as she tries to push her way through the hoards of aliens with little luck. Suddenly; a hand appears above her and she looks up to see Kururu floating above her on his board. Get on before I change my mind. Kururu mutters; hiding his feelings as he speaks. She nods in agreement and climbs onto Kururus hover board and he zooms off.
She said it was the Li-Kero 112 train; which is over there Kururu points to a train a short distance away, Youve got less than 2 minutes. Dont thank me for this.
I wont; I know how you are, Kururu-sama Kamiya replies; smiling with great admiration, But thanks anyway.
She hops down and Kururu takes off in another direction; and Kamiya races towards the train. Last call for the Li-Kero 112 to Keron! Last call! One of the train station personnel shouts as he stands near the front of the train; and Kamiya races even faster towards the train.
Terere! Terere! Are you there?! Kamiya shouts as she looks into the various windows of the train; trying to see if she spots Terere inside. Countless windows pass; with no sign of her.
Suddenly; she spots Terere; and bangs on the window profusely. Terere looks over and drops her jaw in shock. K-K-KAMIYA-DONO?! What are you doing here?! Terere shouts in shock as she presses her hands and face against the glass.
Terere-chan; dont leave! Please; stay here with me!! Kamiya shouts; her hands pressed against the outside of the glass. I cant I have to go back Terere replies; holding back tears as she looks away from Kamiya.
But you have to stay! Kamiya shouts; banging on the glass again. Why? Terere asks as she looks up at Kamiya a little. Because Kamiya begins as she looks over at the train station personnel momentarily.
Im sorry miss; this train is leaving now. Youll have to step away from the train, Im afraid. He tells Kamiya politely.
Because because youre my best friend in this entire universe; and I cant live a single day without you by my side and knowing that youll always be there for me; just like you promised when we first met!! Kamiya shouts to Terere as the train station personnel carefully pulls her away from the train-car.
Just like I promised Terere mutters to herself as she looks away from the window; and then down at the train ticket in her hand; letting her tears fall onto it gently.
A few moments pass as Kamiya reaches out in vain towards the train; but she watches helplessly as the train takes off; leaving the station and racing off into the night sky; soon becoming no more than a twinkle in the distance.
No I cant believe it no Kamiya mutters; sobbing uncontrollably as the train station personnel holds her in his arms; unsure of what to do now. Im so sorry; Kamiya-dono... Dororo states as he and the rest of the Keroro Platoon walk over to her slowly. Angol Mois takes her from the train station personnel; as Keroro, Tamama, and Giroro all look up at her; unable to speak.
I cant believe it shes really gone Kamiya mutters as she sobs on her hands and knees, Shes really gone
Im not gone, Kamiya-dono A small voice speaks; causing Kamiya and everyone else to look up in shock, I couldnt leave; I made you a promise.
Terere-chan?! Kamiya shouts in shock as she sees Terere standing alone on the other side of the train platform. I made you a promise; Kamiya-dono; never to leave you one I had almost forgotten about and was willing to give up. Im sorry, Kamiya-dono!
Terere! Kamiya shouts happily as she runs and leaps across the train tracks; landing on the other side and grabbing Terere in great big bear hug; squeezing her so tightly that Terere starts to gasp for air a little bit.
I was so lost; Terere-chan! I was gone without you; I didnt know what to do! Kamiya shouts as she rocks back and forth with Terere in her arms; holding her as tight as she can.
Kamiya youre squeezing me too Terere squeaks out; and Kamiya suddenly drops her; clasping her hands over her mouth moments later.
Im sorry Kamiya mutters through her hands. No, Im the one who should be sorry Terere replies as she rises to her feet, After all; I was the one who left you without saying anything. I was so scared; I was so afraid that Id hurt your feelings I couldnt bear to face you and tell you! I was hoping youd never notice that I was gone
Terere; I knew something was different about that Copy Robo right away; and I would have figured it out soon enough Kamiya replies as she grabs Tereres hands and looks directly into her eyes, ..I love you too much to be fooled by an imitation. Youre my best friend; Terere-chan; and nothing will ever change that; I promise.
K-Kamiya-dono Terere sputters out; sobbing so much she can barely see Kamiyas face through her tears. Kamiya gently wipes away Tereres eyes with her hand and picks her up again. You never have to be afraid to tell me anything; just remember that. Dont worry about hurting my feelings; Terere-chan you can tell me anything; Ill understand.
Really? Terere asks her as she continues to cry. Yes, really. Kamiya replies with a smile as she cries too.
How sad for Kamiya-san Mois mutters as she cries a little and holds her hand in front of her mouth; while the rest of the platoon; except for Kururu; cry uncontrollably, You could say, true friendship?
Whats going on here, Poyi? An unfamiliar voice asks; and they all turn to see Space Policewoman Poyin-chan floating a short distance away. Ah crap; the Space Police! Keroro thinks to himself as they all stop crying and stare at the space policewoman in fear.
They were reunited. Kururu explains as he floats on his hover board in front of Poyin-chan. Oh, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks; looking over at Kamiya and Terere; the tracks of their tears still very evident as they both sniffle a little.
Yes, Kururu explains as he holds up the slip of paper Terere carried in her hat before, This is a letter that was supposedly from the Keron Military; asking Terere-san to go back to Keron; but its a fake. What?! Terere shouts as she hears this. Yes, its obviously fake. No one from the Keron Military would issue a letter of summons without signing it personally first. And the font is all wrong too. Kururu adds.
And you knew this?! Terere shouts angrily. What can I say? Kururu replies with a shrug and a laugh.
But what about that warp hole over there, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks; pointing to the warp hole. Oh, that Kururu mutters with a slight tone of evil in his voice, That was all Teichou-donos doing.
WHAT?! Keroro shouts in shock; staring up at Kururu in complete disbelief. Oh, that makes sense; seeing as how youre the leader of the Keroro Platoon, right, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks Keroro as she floats over to him.
Yes, but- Keroro begins, but gets cut off as Poyin-chan whips out a tablet and pulls out a pen from one of the purple buns in her hair. You should know that creating warp holes without proper clearance is an offense; Keroro Gunsou, Poyi! Poyin-chan states; disciplining him with a mean tone as she waves her continues to write.
Keroro stares at her; still too stunned to speak. She rips off the top piece of paper and hands it to him. Be more considerate of the law next time, Poyi! Poyin-chan commands with a nod and proceeds to float off in another direction.
Keroro looks down at the ticket and his jaw drops to the ground when he sees the amount of the bill. No way Keroro mutters in disbelief while everyone slowly walks away from him; leaving him staring in shock at the tremendous bill in his hands.
A short time later, back at Kamiyas house The narrator states
Wow, that was more than enough fun for one day! Kamiya shouts as she walks in the door; followed closely by Terere as she holds the presents Kamiya got from the girls earlier in the day.
Suddenly Kamiya drops her shoes unexpectedly; causing Terere to jump a little and drop the presents. Whats the matter, Ka Terere begins; but trails off as she sees Alisa sitting on the couch in the living room; staring at Kamiya with a deep penetrating glare.
Alisa-chan what are you doing here? Kamiya asks as she stands at the doorway still; stunned to see Alisa in her house.
I have been waiting for you, Kamiya. Alisa replies as she rises to her feet slowly; never taking her eyes off of Kamiya as she does.
Im sorry I havent been home; I was out at a friends place earlier; and then I got abducted by Keroro and taken to his place and they gave me this giant Gunpla; but it wasnt a Gunpla and it changed into fireworks and then I had to go to the train station because Terere was replaced by a copy robot and- Kamiya rambles on and on aimlessly as she tries to explain herself to Alisa; when Alisa stops her by placing her hand on her shoulder suddenly.
Here, this is for you. Alisa states; handing something to Kamiya.
Huh? Kamiya asks; suddenly realizing that Alisa has placed something in her hand. She slowly looks down and sees a small doll in her hand, one that looks exactly like Alisa.
Its a doll of me. Alisa states; causing Kamiya to look up at her slowly. A doll of you? Kamiya asks, slightly confused.
Yes. I talked with the Hinata family; and I asked them if they could think of a present that would remind you of me; even when I am not here; and they said that this was the best option. They provided the money for it and had it made at a shop in the city; and I came here and waited for several hours now for you to return so I could give it to you, Alisa explains, Did I make the right choice?
Kamiya looks down; her eyes hidden from Alisas view. I did not make the right choice Alisa comments with a slight tone of sadness as she starts to turn away.
Suddenly; a hand grabs her shoulder; and she turns to see Kamiya look up at her; tears welling up in her eyes again.
Alisa its perfect, Kamiya replies as she pulls Alisa in close and hugs her, Thank you; Ill never forget this. Ill cherish it always; and itll always remind me of you; even when youre not here with me.
Is this what Fuyuki was talking about before Nevula thinks to himself as he looks down at Alisa as Kamiya hugs her, Is this what being human is all about?
Thank you, Alisa-chan! Kamiya smiles as she gently releases Alisa and holds the doll close to her heart in her hands. Thank you, Kamiya Yumenna. Nevula replies; as Alisa nods in agreement.
Kamiya looks down at Terere for a moment; and Terere smiles back at her and gives her a wink and a thumbs up. Kamiya looks back up again; but flinches in shock a little as she notices that Alisas disappeared once again.
This has been a birthday Ill never forget; so long as I live Kamiya replies; holding the doll of Alisa close and smiling happily.
And so Kamiyas birthday comes to a happy end, The narrator explains, But not everyone is happy with the outcome
It would appear that we have underestimated this Pekoponjins creativity A series of five voices states from high above Kamiyas house, the plan to lure the Keronian away with the letter has failed it would appear that we need to upgrade our strategy and win this war another way
Who are these new enemies that tried to lure away Terere; and what do they have in store for Kamiya? What exactly do they mean by upgrading their strategy? The narrator asks in fear, Keep watching and find out in the next exciting season of Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
I'm actually happy with the way this chapter turned out; which is quite rare for me. ^^; I hope you all like it!!
Be prepared for the 2nd Season coming soon; starting with the long awaited "Movie 3" installment!! ^_^
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 26: Terere: The toughest decision De arimasu!
The days pass quickly as the fated day arrives The narrator announces, Kamiyas birthday
The narrator looks down over Kamiyas bed as she sleeps; curled up with Terere near by, while her clock ticks quietly in the background. Well technically its Kamiyas birthday; but they havent noticed yet. The narrator states with a sigh.
Suddenly; the phone in her room blares; and Kamiya jolts out of bed; knocking Terere to the floor in the process. Oww!! Terere shouts; rubbing her bottom as she stands up, When you wake up; you really wake up!
Oh no! Sorry about that, Terere-chan! Kamiya shouts, now quite aware of what she did, as she leans over the edge of the bed and looks down at Terere. In the background, the phone continues to ring; and Kamiya suddenly takes notice of it.
Hang on Terere-chan; Ive got to answer the phone! Kamiya shouts, bouncing to the other side of the bed and grabbing the phone while Terere sighs a puff of air.
Hello? Kamiya asks as she puts the phone to her ear. Kamiya-san? You ready? A small voice asks over the phone.
For what? Kamiya asks, picking up the clock with her free hand, Its only 11:00. For your birthday party, of course! The little voice shouts, causing Kamiyas eyes to widen a bit.
Oh man, I had almost forgotten, Chiyo-chan! Sorry about that Kamiya shouts.
The narrator sighs lightly upon hearing this.
We decided to have it early so that Kagura-san could come too. Were having it at my place did you want us to pick you up? Chiyo asks her.
Uh Kamiya mutters, looking around the room a little, No, thats fine. Ill be there as soon as I can. Thanks for calling, Chiyo-chan.
No problem, Kamiya-san! Well see you in a little while! Bye-bye! Chiyo shouts happily as she hangs up.
Did you still want me to come with you, Kamiya-dono? Terere asks, still rubbing her bottom a little. Of course! Why wouldnt I? Kamiya asks happily.
Terere hesitates a moment; looking up at her hat a little; but then nods and smiles. O.K.; Ill get ready too! Tetete! She shouts, running happily out of the room.
As soon as shes out of the room, Tereres expression instantly changes to one of despair. Ohhh, this is bad Terere mutters to herself, putting her hands over her mouth in fear, I have to go; but I cant leave now what should I do?!
Suddenly; a light bulb appears over Tereres head; causing her face to light up with happiness. Ive got it!! Im a genius; Tetete!! Terere shouts happily; racing away down the stairs and out of sight.
Back with Kamiya The narrator states.
O.K. Kamiya; this is your big day; so youve got to look good Kamiya states to her reflection in her mirror. Almost instantly, she raises a fist into the air and clenches the air. No, not good great! I have to look my best today; since this is my time to shine!
A few moments pass with her staring at the mirror; then suddenly she deflates, her arms waving like windsocks as she slumps down into her chair. Ah, who am I kidding? I dont know the first thing about making myself look great She sighs, her eyes nothing more than tiny slits.
Kamiya looks up at the mirror and sighs a moment later. Oh well; worth a shot; I suppose She mutters half heartedly.
Yes, it is, Kamiya-chan The narrator states.
Oh, I didnt notice you there! Kamiya mutters; looking up at the narrator. Ah! Well Im always kind of here some how The narrator explains uneasily, Actually, Im not even really sure why Im here, now that I think about it
Hmm? Kamiya asks, with a question mark above her head. Never mind The narrator states, changing his tone, What are you trying to do now, Kamiya-chan?
Oh, nothing really Kamiya begins with a slight blush, Just trying on different outfits and hairstyles; seeing what works best
Suddenly, a light bulb pops up over Kamiyas head. Say, I know! Maybe you could tell me what you think! Kamiya shouts; still looking up at him. Of what? The narrator asks, slightly confused. Of my different outfits and hair styles; silly! What did you think? Kamiya laughs. I honestly wasnt thinking The narrator states.
Would you be O.K. with that? Kamiya asks. Sure. Since Tereres not around right now. The narrator states. Yeah; shes getting ready herself; Id rather not bother her. Kamiya adds with a slight sweatdrop.
Kamiya starts to walk towards the closet; but suddenly whips around. Can you at least look away for the moment or something? I need to change, you know Kamiya shouts, holding an outfit in front of her. Right. Sorry The narrator states as the scene goes black.
The narrator slowly hums to himself as time passes as rows of dancing Tereres scroll past the black scene.
Are you ready yet? The narrator asks. Almost just a moment. Kamiya begins, making some noise in the background. A few more moments pass before Kamiya announces shes done and the scene fades back in.
So, what do you think? Kamiya asks, standing in a tomboy-ish outfit with her hair done up in two ponytails instead of one.
Well; that might be good for a day at the park; but not to your birthday, Kamiya-dono The narrator states, addressing her with a tone of respect. A NG stamp appears in front of Kamiya; leaving her only to sigh.
Let me try something else then She mutters limply; walking back to her closet. The scene once again goes black as the rows of dancing Tereres return.
The words Time passes appear in the scene for a moment as Kamiya again announces shes ready. How about this time? Kamiya asks happily.
This time, Kamiya stands in a long flowing kimono with her hair fully down in the back. Good? Kamiya asks again. Hmm The narrator states, drawing a look of uncertainty with her choice in using the narrator as a judge.
Its not bad; but its your birthday, Kamiya-dono, The narrator explains, I think something fashionable yet simple; something to show your maturity and yet show youre still able to enjoy birthday parties
Oh Kamiya replies, rubbing her chin a bit.
So, no on this one; Im afraid. The narrator states as another NG stamp appears in front of her.
Hmm Kamiya thinks to herself, Lets try something else then
As Kamiya walks away; the scene once again goes black as the dancing Tereres return once more.
Time passes by again; and Kamiya again announces shes ready; and the scene fades back in on her. This time, shes wearing a loose shirt with some Japanese text on it; a longer skirt that goes down to her knees; long socks and her hair done the same way as it normally is, but with a small purple ribbon in it.
Thats the look, Kamiya-chan! Youve got it! The narrator shouts, placing an O.K.! stamp in front of her.
Ah good; I was getting worried that I had no fashion sense at all Kamiya laughs uneasily, sweatdropping as she speaks. Well; good luck to you at the party Kamiya! You probably should get going soon. The narrator states with a tone of happiness.
Oh right, Im so behind Kamiya shouts as she rushes to her desk; putting on light perfume and all her last minute preparations in a flurry of hand movements.
Alright; thanks for your help! See ya around! Kamiya shouts as she waves to the narrator and rushes out of the room. Glad to help, Kamiya-chan. The narrator states.
Are you ready, Terere-chan?! Kamiya shouts, sitting in front of the door as she puts on her shoes. Yes, Kamiya-dono. Im ready. Terere states as she walks into the room.
Suddenly Kamiyas eyes turn into tiny dots as she stares blankly at Terere. Somethings different about you Kamiya mutters with a question mark above her head; looking at Terere.
What is it, Kamiya-dono? Terere asks; staring back at her with her rounded eyes and her front-brimmed hat. The question mark above Kamiyas head slowly starts to fade away as she stands up. Never mind; I guess its just me. Lets get going! Kamiya states with a little more conviction.
A short time later The narrator states.
Welcome, Kamiya-chan! Weve been expecting you! Chiyo happily shouts through the speaker system on the gate at her house as Kamiya and Terere stand in front of the entrance.
Now, youre sure you have your anti-barrier on, right? Kamiya asks quickly as she looks down at Terere. Yes, retete! Terere snickers a little bit; pointing to the flower symbol on her hat. And youre sure youre O.K. with all this ? Kamiya asks.
Whats to be O.K. with? Kagura asks; causing Kamiya to nearly jump out of her skin. Ah! I was um well you see I was uh Kamiya stammers for words as she stares blankly at Kagura; who stands at the now opened gate. I was talking to myself. Kamiya finally replies; hanging her head in shame.
You feeling alright, Kamiya-san? Kagura asks, waving her hand in front of her a little bit. Yeah, Im fine. Dont worry about it; I talk to myself all the time. Just ask anyone. Kamiya replies; sweatdropping big time as she tries to cover her tracks.
Well; its your birthday; so I guess it can be excused. Kagura replies. Huh? Kamiya asks, looking up quickly. Yeah. Im sure youre a little nervous; having your friends throw you a surprise party and all. Kagura replies with a reassuring smile. Yeah, thats it. Youre right about that! Kamiya replies, nodding in agreement.
Yay, you made it! Come on in, Kamiya-san! Chiyo shouts happily. Kamiya bows slightly and walks in; followed silently by Terere as Kagura closes the door on the gate.
So what all were we going to do today? Kamiya asks in confusion; looking around. Sakaki sits on the lawn with Mr. Tadakichi with Kaorin staring at her in awe; while Tomo and Yomi quietly talk across the way near the entrance to Chiyos house.
Not too much, Kamiya. I just thought wed have a simple party with some cake and presents in my room. Chiyo replies with a smile.
Glad I didnt go with the kimono Kamiya replies with a sweatdrop. What? Chiyo asks. Nothing Kamiya laughs a little as rubs the back of her head, Should we go up to your room then?
Sure! Chiyo shouts; turning to face everyone, Everyone, were going upstairs now! Kamiyas here! Everyone quietly walks towards the house, each waving to Kamiya as they approach.
A few minutes later; up in Chiyos room The narrator states.
Wow, Osaka Yomi mutters as they all stare down at Osaka; whos passed out under the heated table; using one of Chiyos stuffed animals as a pillow.
You want to wake her up? Kagura asks Tomo with a little nudge. Um I dont know if I should Tomo mutters blankly, I mean, she looks like shes having a good dream or something.
Its Kamiya-chans birthday; so she cant exactly stay asleep. Yomi adds. Yeah Tomo mutters; then suddenly small lightning bolts spark from her head. Ive got it! She shouts and races over to Osaka.
Osaka-san Osaka-san Tomo whispers in a deeper voice as Osaka moves slightly. Wha ? Osaka mutters, half-asleep still. Are you going to fall asleep in my class again, Osaka-san? Tomo asks her again, with a smile on her face.
Oh no Yukari-sensei; I wasnt asleep! I wasnt! Osaka shouts; sitting up straight almost instantly. She looks around; only to see Chiyos room and Tomo laughing furiously at her.
That was mean, Tomo! Osaka shouts, looking up at her. Man, you should have seen your face! It was too funny! Tomo shouts; still laughing.
Alright everyone; lets get it together here Yomi laughs nervously; taking a seat at the table with the other girls.
Well; Ill start with the fabulous present parade! Ta-da! Tomo shouts; whipping out a present almost instantly from out of nowhere; much to everyones surprise.
Oh, that quick? Kamiya asks, stunned. Here! This is for you, Kamiya! Tomo shouts energetically, waving the present in front of Kamiyas face.
Kamiya bows politely as she takes the present from Tomo and proceeds to slowly unwrap it. Everyone watches her as she carefully tears open the wrapper and opens the present.
What is it? Yomi asks; looking down at the box from a short distance away. Its a hat. Kamiya replies; picking up the hat with the Hanshin mark on it.
So, what do you think? Tomo asks, staring at Kamiya. Its nice though I really dont know much about sports Kamiya replies with a slight sweatdrop.
Ah, that means I failed Tomo sighs. No, its not like that! Kamiya quickly retorts as she waves her hands around; trying to deter Tomos comment. She quickly puts the hat on her head; pulling her ponytail out of the hole in the back. See? It fits just fine! Kamiya replies with a smile, I like it; thanks Tomo!
It was nothing Tomo replies with a smug grin. O.K., whos next? Yomi asks; and Osaka rises to her feet.
Here ya go, Kamiya-san Osaka says lazily as she hands Kamiya a small box. Thank you Kamiya replies with a bow; and proceeds to carefully open the present.
I can only imagine what itll be Yomi thinks to herself quietly as Kamiya opens the top of the box and moments later pulls out a small wooden gnome.
Its nice, but Kamiya begins with a confused look, Why a gnome?
For your shrine in front of your house in Nagasaki! Osaka proclaims with enthusiasm; causing everyone to fall over almost instantly.
Shes not letting that one go! Tomo proclaims in shock as they all stare at Osaka. What? Should I have gotten a pagoda instead? Osaka asks with a question mark above her head.
Lets just move on Yomi states, sweatdropping. Sakaki-san; why dont you go next? Chiyo asks with a smile. Sakaki looks down at her surprised for a moment, then nods and hands a small package to Kamiya.
Im really surprised with all of the presents Im getting here Kamiya states nervously as she starts to open Sakakis present, Im not used to getting much for presents; usually just a couple of gifts from my parents and thats it.
Dont worry about it; Kamiya, Kagura smiles at her and pats her on the shoulder, Thats what friends are for.
Friends Kamiya mutters quietly to herself as she looks down at the package and pulls out a small stuffed dog.
Oh, its a little stuffed puppy! Kamiya replies happily; holding up the tiny white dog. His name is Tadakichi II. Sakaki interjects quickly; drawing looks from everyone.
2? Kamiya asks, slightly confused. Yes. Hes a Great Pyrenees; like Tadakichi-san. Sakaki explains. Ah, I see! Thank you Sakaki-san, I appreciate it! Kamiya replies happily, smiling at her.
As Sakaki nods politely in response; Chiyo hands Kamiya a present next. Here you go! Chiyo smiles happily as she hands Kamiya another small box.
Kamiya bows again and proceeds to open the box slowly; and pulls out a small photo in a frame. Oh my Kamiya begins, looking down at the picture. What is it? Tomo asks; trying to look across the table at the picture.
Its a group photo of all of us together Kamiya replies, looking at it, When was this taken? In America, dont you remember? Chiyo begins with a look of wonder, At the airport on the way back, in the terminal. We had that nice gentleman take the picture of all of us together
Oh yeah, thats right! Kamiya replies; looking at the group shot of all of the girls, including Alisa. She was there too I had nearly forgotten Kamiya mutters quietly to herself.
Thank you Chiyo-chan; this is such a wonderful gift! Kamiya smiles happily; and bows. Youre welcome! Chiyo smiles back happily as Kagura hands over the next present.
Kamiya once again bows and proceeds to open the present slowly; and reveals a towel inside. You said you needed a new one a while ago at the pool, Kamiya; so I thought Id get you one. Kagura replies with a smile. Oh, thats true. Thank you; I wasnt expecting anything like this this was truly a surprise. Kamiya replies with a smile and a nod.
Alright; that just leaves me and Kaorin I believe Yomi comments as she gestures towards Kaorin, You want to go next?
Uh, sure Kaorin mutters nervously, finally leaving Sakakis side and walking over with a present. Thank you Kamiya replies as she opens the package and pulls out a small stuffed kitty.
Oh, its a neco-coneco Kamiya remarks with surprise, holding up the small plushie. Yes, Kaorin replies, I was in the store and I saw Sakaki-san buying that Tadakichi II doll; and I knew I had to get something like that for you as well! Kaorin proclaims with conviction as Sakaki nods a little in confirmation.
Oh Kamiya replies with a smile, Im sure that they will be good friends with Tadakichi II. They have to be!! Kaorin suddenly shouts; causing everyone to flinch. Um I mean Im sure that they will be Kaorin quickly corrects herself, sweatdropping a little.
Well; that just leaves me Yomi comments as she picks up the final present and hands it over to Kamiya. She bows politely as she takes the present from Yomi and opens it carefully; extracting a small pair of sunglasses and a wristband.
Two presents? Kamiya asks in confusion. Yeah Yomi explains casually, I knew what Tomo was getting; so I figured Id help complete the set with those two. Sorry mine wasnt too spectacular, Kamiya-san.
No, these are great, Kamiya replies as she holds the two items in her hands, All of the presents are great; and I cant thank you all enough for all these presents! They all mean so much to me; and Im just so happy to have friends like you
Suddenly Kamiya puts on her new shades as tears start to trickle down her cheeks. You alright? Tomo asks as they all stare at her. Im fine Kamiya begins, wiping away the tears, Im just really happy right now thank you all; thank you all so much!
Ah, think nothing of it, Kamiya-chan! Tomo replies; proceeding to stand up and smack Kamiya on the back playfully, knocking the glasses off of her in the process. I mean, we all got cake out of it; so it was totally worth it! Tomo shouts enthusiastically.
Wow way to ruin the mood, Tomo Kagura remarks; causing Tomo to open her eyes and look around in horror to see everyone casting their gazes away from her in shame. What? Tomo asks, now scared, What? What did I do?!
A short time later The narrator states.
Thank you all again for everything!! Ill never forget this day, I promise! Kamiya replies; waving happily to the girls as she stands at the exit in the gate of Chiyos house. No problem, Kamiya-san! Im glad you had such a great time! Well see you at school!! Chiyo shouts as they all wave their goodbyes to Kamiya.
Kamiya looks down and sees Terere standing next to her; looking up at her with her big round eyes. I didnt forget about you; dont worry Kamiya mutters quietly as she opens the gate and walks out of the door. Dont worry, Kamiya-dono; its fine, retete! Terere replies with a light snicker.
Just moments after closing the door, a sudden gust of wind blows; nearly knocking all of the presents out of Kamiyas hands in the process. KAMIYA-DONO!! A voice shouts from high above her; leaving her only to look up with a blank confused expression.
What ? Kamiya begins; now totally confused when suddenly a giant robot appears in mid air; hovering just outside Chiyos house. Keroro-san?! Kamiya shouts in shock; looking up to see the Keroro Robo floating in mid air; looking down at her.
The top slides open and Keroro pops his head out. Kamiya-dono! Come with me, de arimasu! Keroro shouts as he lowers one of the robots hands down to her. O.K . Kamiya replies, a little confused. Terere hops on moments after her and the robot takes off like a rocket away from the Mihama residence.
Did you see something just now? Yomi asks; looking cautiously over the fence as they all still stand on the porch. Nah, probably just a figment of your imagination Tomo shrugs, walking back into the house without giving it a second thought.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Where are we going, Keroro-san? Kamiya asks as she sits inside the Keroro Robos closed fist. Back to the base, de arimasu! Keroro replies; his voice coming over some type of speaker. Oh Kamiya replies; looking confused still.
Did you want me to hold some of those presents? Terere asks; looking up at Kamiya. Um sure; if thats alright with you, Terere-chan. Kamiya replies with a smile; handing some of the presents over to her. Its fine, Kamiya-dono. Retete! Terere replies with a light snicker.
The Keroro Robo finally makes it back to the base and in a matter of minutes is deep inside the base. As it lands; the rest of the Keroro Platoon and Angol Mois stand before them; waiting patiently.
What is this present that Keroro has anyway? Giroro asks quietly; looking over at Kururu cautiously. Kukuku I have no idea. Kururu replies; leaving Giroro only to sweatdrop a little.
Is it ready yet, Kururu Sochou? Keroro shouts as he jumps down from the Keroro Robo. Yes. Kururu replies in English, laughing a little.
What? I just asked you if you knew anything about Keroros present and you said no?! Giroro shouts in shock. Kukuku I lied. Kururu replies; the gleam of his glasses enhancing his smirk as he laughs while Giroro growls in frustration.
Welcome back, Kamiya-san, Angol Mois replies happily; standing in her true Angol form, You could say, a blessed reunion?
I guess so Kamiya replies as she hops down from the robots hand and lands on the ground next to Terere, So, whats going on here? Why did you guys take me here?
Weve got a present for your birthday, Kamiya-dono, de arimasu! Keroro shouts happily, And itll be the best present that youll ever get; de arimasu!
Wow I cant imagine what it could be Kamiya replies; looking down at him with confusion.
Just then, Kamiya looks down and catches Terere looking over at Kururu. Uh-oh Kamiya thinks to herself as she watches Terere walk towards Kururu slowly.
Kukuku lets go. Kururu states with a laugh as he starts to walk away. Yes, lets go. Retete! Terere nods as she too laughs; leaving Kamiya with a series of question marks above her head.
Uh um wasnt she I mean, shes still crazy about him right? Kamiya mutters to herself in disbelief; trying to make sense of what just happened.
I dont know either, Kamiya, The narrator states, It is very strange for Terere to not attack Kururu as soon as she sees him. This is very strange indeed
Ka-mi-ya-do-no; are you coming, de arimasu? Keroro chimes from a short distance away. Huh? Oh yes, Im coming. Sorry! Kamiya shouts, regaining her senses and quickly chasing after them.
Kamiya follows Keroro into a dark room; with no lights anywhere. Its pitch black in here whats going on? Kamiya asks; waving her arms in front of her in the darkness.
Its your birthday present, Kamiya-dono! Look, de arimasu! Keroro shouts as the lights suddenly flip on; and Kamiyas jaw drops in shock.
What what is Kamiya tries to sputter out the question but cant finish it as she stares up at a gigantic 1/1 scale Gundam robot; complete with armor and weapons.
Its a 1/1 scale Chars custom Zako model, de arimasu! Keroro shouts. What?! Giroro shouts angrily; causing Keroro to flinch in shock.
You mean that this is what you were making all this time?! Giroro shouts angrily; shaking Keroro senselessly. Yes! I thought you knew that, Giroro Gochou; since you made all the decals for him! Keroro shouts; causing Giroro to drop him.
Giroro suddenly thinks back a few days and remembers cutting random shapes out of paper; and then all of a sudden notices that they were, in fact, Gunpla decals.
Keroro; you bastard!!! Giroro shouts as he generates two long cannons from subspace; causing Keroro to drop his jaw in horror. Get back here; Keroro!!! Giroro screams as he races after Keroro; chasing him around the large circular room; firing missiles and laser fire at him the whole time.
I should have known that Gunsou-san would do this, desu Tamama sighs as he stands next to Dororo; who merely shakes his head in shame. You could say, a failed attempt? Mois comments with a shrug.
Uh well its just Kamiya begins with a look of wonder as she continues to stare up at the giant model kit, I mean; I cant refuse a present; thatd be wrong but how can I accept something so big?
Dont worry, Kamiya-dono; I will take care of this. Terere states; holding up a hand to stop Kamiya. No, Terere-chan; you dont have to do that Kamiya quickly states; but is too late as she starts to walk away and walks over to Kururu.
Im sorry, but Kamiya-sempai can not accept this gift. Terere tells him. Sempai? Kamiya mutters to herself in confusion.
Kuku I suspected as much. Kururu replies, Luckily; I made this with that in mind.
You did what?! Keroro suddenly shouts; causing Giroro to stop as well as they both stare at Kururu. Yes, Kururu snickers as he pulls out a device from nowhere and press a button on it, I press!
As he presses the button; the top of the room starts to split open; leaving everyone to stare up in wonder. Whats going on here? Kamiya asks as she watches the entire roof split open; revealing the now darker dusk sky high above.
Suddenly; the model starts to blast off into the air; leaving Keroro with a look of sheer horror. Keroro watches helplessly as the model kit rises up and out of the room and flies high into the air.
Lets go up; shall we? Kururu snickers as he presses another button; causing the entire floor of the room to dislodge and start to rise up as well.
Kamiya stares on in confusion as the room rises up quickly; stopping just above the tree-line of the city so that the entire horizon is visible with the sun almost completely down in the distance.
Kururu presses another button; and the giant model explodes high above the city; causing Keroro to scream in horror. Uncle! Angol Mois shouts as she rushes over to him as he goes limp and collapses to the ground. My precious Chars custom Keroro mutters as he trembles in shock; his eyes blank. Mois carefully picks him up and holds him as she looks back up at the sky.
Everyone stares in disbelief as the seemingly random explosion changes into a series of fireworks; and the fireworks spell out, Happy Birthday, Kamiya in giant colorful letters.
Wow Kamiya mutters as she stares in disbelief, amazing
Kukuku this was Tereres idea; when I told her what Keroro had in mind for a present. Kururu replies as he sits in a small chair now.
Terere Kamiya mutters in wonder as she looks down and sees Terere standing near her feet. You did all this, for me?
Well; not exactly Kururu mutters as he hops down from the chair. Huh? Kamiya asks as she watches him walk towards her.
Im sure youve noticed by now; right? Kururu asks her. Noticed what? Kamiya asks; confused.
She hasnt noticed! Kururu thinks to himself, shocked. Terere; what do you think of me? Kururu asks her as he looks over at her.
Im not in love with you, Kururu. I have changed; retete! Terere replies with a light snicker.
Wait what? Kamiya asks; confused beyond reason. Did you notice anything different about her, Kamiya-san? Kururu asks her.
Well; she was a little quieter than usual; and she does look a little different; but then again she said she was going to get ready for my birthday party and I figured thats what it was, Kamiya begins, Am I wrong?
Yes, Kururu replies as he walks over to Terere, This is the Terere Copy Robo; something I designed a long time ago to fool people when they asked if Terere and I were still together.
Terere Copy Robo?! Kamiya shouts; dropping her jaw in shock.
Ah, I hadnt noticed; but hes right, The narrator states as he compares the real Terere to the Terere Copy Robo, The Terere Copy Robos eyes are completely round and the brim of her hat doesnt go all the way around her hat like it normally does; and her feet are different as well.
Not to mention her laugh Kururu adds; gesturing towards the Terere Copy Robo. Thats right, retete! The Terere Copy Robo adds with a laugh.
How did I not notice this ?! Kamiya asks herself; still stunned. I guess the Copy Robo did its job then. Kururu replies with a smirk.
I guess it did Kamiya admits in defeat; when suddenly her expression changes to one of fear, Oh god; wheres Terere?!
Kururu stops snickering almost instantly as soon as she says this. Where is she?! Kururu, what happened to her? Where is she?! Kamiya shouts as she grabs him; shaking him uncontrollably.
I was afraid that this would happen but Kururu-dono insisted upon telling you about the switch Dororo comments as he steps forward. What? What happened to her?! Tell me!! Kamiya shouts as she turns to face him.
Dororo, Tamama and Giroro stand next to each other; their eyes looking down as each waits for the other to speak. Please, tell me! What happened to Terere? Kamiya pleads.
Shes gone Dororo mutters quietly.
Kamiyas mouth hangs open in shock as she drops to her knees. G-Gone? Kamiya asks, now in shock.
Yes, she left for Keron; called back by someone within the Keron Military Supreme Command. Why they called her; I dont know; but shes gone now. Im sorry, Kamiya-dono Dororo replies.
No no Kamiya cries as tears start falling from her eyes. Kamiya-dono Tamama mutters as he holds back tears.
Kamiya-san how sad Angol Mois cries a little as she holds Keroro in her lap; whos also crying; but for a different reason. My Gunpla Keroro whimpers as he holds Moiss hand tightly; unnoticed by Tamama.
How could she leave without even telling me Kamiya asks as she cries profusely; her hands over her eyes, She never said a word to me she said shed always be with me why did she leave?!
She didnt want to tell you, Kamiya-dono, Giroro states, closing his eyes somberly as he speaks, She said she was afraid of hurting your feelings and couldnt bear to tell you in person; so she left while you were getting ready for your birthday and came to us and asked for help. Kururu suggested the Copy Robo; and Terere accepted the offer.
I got hugged out of it, but it was worth getting her off of my back for a while and off of this planet. Kururu adds, drawing a look from Kamiya in the process; causing him to flinch and turn away slowly.
When did she leave? Kamiya asks as she tries to stop crying; sniffling a little. Hmm Giroro mutters, Actually; she hasnt left yet; I dont think.
WHAT?! Kamiya shouts in shock; looking up at him. Giroro-donos right I thought it was later than it actually is. Shes going to be leaving in about 10 minutes on the train. Dororo adds as he looks at a small clock.
Yes! I still have a chance then! Kamiya shouts energetically. To do what? Tamama asks her. To stop her from leaving; of course! Kamiya retorts loudly.
But youll never make it in time, Giroro comments, Do you know how far away the train station is from here?
I have to try! Kamiya shouts, Terere means everything to me! Shes important to me; shes my best friend; and I cant lose her! Not like this!
I never even got to say goodbye to her Kamiya mutters as she holds back more tears again.
Dororo turns to Kururu slowly. Is there any way, Kururu-dono? Dororo asks him. I hate myself sometimes Kururu sighs.
Yes, but its not exactly legal. Are you sure you want to do this, Kamiya-san? Kururu asks her. With every ounce of my being, Kururu Sochou. Kamiya replies with a firm nod. O.K. Kururu replies, as he presses a button on a small device.
Suddenly; a small warp hole opens in front of them; swirling violently as it tries to stabilize. A warp hole? The Space Police will notice that right away! Giroro comments with concern.
I said it wasnt exactly legal. Kururu replies with a look of disapproval. I dont care; Ill answer to them! Kamiya shouts as she runs towards the warp hole, Ive got to go, now!
Id like to see that, Pekoponjin Kururu replies as he watches her jump through the hole; followed by the rest of the platoon, Things just got interesting; kuku.
In a matter of seconds, Kamiya emerges out of the other end of the warp hole at the train station; above a crowd of aliens. She falls a short distance to the ground; followed by the entire Keroro Platoon and Angol Mois.
Where is she? Theres so many aliens; I cant see her anywhere Kamiya replies.
This isnt going to end well Kururu mutters to himself as he watches her push through the crowd of aliens. Why are you just sitting there watching?! Tell her where she is! Giroro shouts angrily. This wasnt my idea I was perfectly fine with Terere-san leaving Pekopon for good. Kururu replies when suddenly Dororo grabs him violently.
Terere-dono told you what train she was taking and when; youre the only one who knows that information; Kururu Sochou! Dororo shouts angrily; his eyes flaring with rage, Help Kamiya-dono find her!!
Dororo Giroro gasps in shock as the entire Keroro Platoon stares at him in disbelief. I couldnt bear losing Koyuki-dono; and I imagine its the same for Kamiya-dono with Terere-dono! You have to help her! Dororo shouts.
Fine Kururu sighs; pushing Dororo off of him. He grabs his flying hover board and quickly heads off in direction Kamiya ran off in.
Terere! Terere! Where are you?! Kamiya shouts as she tries to push her way through the hoards of aliens with little luck. Suddenly; a hand appears above her and she looks up to see Kururu floating above her on his board. Get on before I change my mind. Kururu mutters; hiding his feelings as he speaks. She nods in agreement and climbs onto Kururus hover board and he zooms off.
She said it was the Li-Kero 112 train; which is over there Kururu points to a train a short distance away, Youve got less than 2 minutes. Dont thank me for this.
I wont; I know how you are, Kururu-sama Kamiya replies; smiling with great admiration, But thanks anyway.
She hops down and Kururu takes off in another direction; and Kamiya races towards the train. Last call for the Li-Kero 112 to Keron! Last call! One of the train station personnel shouts as he stands near the front of the train; and Kamiya races even faster towards the train.
Terere! Terere! Are you there?! Kamiya shouts as she looks into the various windows of the train; trying to see if she spots Terere inside. Countless windows pass; with no sign of her.
Suddenly; she spots Terere; and bangs on the window profusely. Terere looks over and drops her jaw in shock. K-K-KAMIYA-DONO?! What are you doing here?! Terere shouts in shock as she presses her hands and face against the glass.
Terere-chan; dont leave! Please; stay here with me!! Kamiya shouts; her hands pressed against the outside of the glass. I cant I have to go back Terere replies; holding back tears as she looks away from Kamiya.
But you have to stay! Kamiya shouts; banging on the glass again. Why? Terere asks as she looks up at Kamiya a little. Because Kamiya begins as she looks over at the train station personnel momentarily.
Im sorry miss; this train is leaving now. Youll have to step away from the train, Im afraid. He tells Kamiya politely.
Because because youre my best friend in this entire universe; and I cant live a single day without you by my side and knowing that youll always be there for me; just like you promised when we first met!! Kamiya shouts to Terere as the train station personnel carefully pulls her away from the train-car.
Just like I promised Terere mutters to herself as she looks away from the window; and then down at the train ticket in her hand; letting her tears fall onto it gently.
A few moments pass as Kamiya reaches out in vain towards the train; but she watches helplessly as the train takes off; leaving the station and racing off into the night sky; soon becoming no more than a twinkle in the distance.
No I cant believe it no Kamiya mutters; sobbing uncontrollably as the train station personnel holds her in his arms; unsure of what to do now. Im so sorry; Kamiya-dono... Dororo states as he and the rest of the Keroro Platoon walk over to her slowly. Angol Mois takes her from the train station personnel; as Keroro, Tamama, and Giroro all look up at her; unable to speak.
I cant believe it shes really gone Kamiya mutters as she sobs on her hands and knees, Shes really gone
Im not gone, Kamiya-dono A small voice speaks; causing Kamiya and everyone else to look up in shock, I couldnt leave; I made you a promise.
Terere-chan?! Kamiya shouts in shock as she sees Terere standing alone on the other side of the train platform. I made you a promise; Kamiya-dono; never to leave you one I had almost forgotten about and was willing to give up. Im sorry, Kamiya-dono!
Terere! Kamiya shouts happily as she runs and leaps across the train tracks; landing on the other side and grabbing Terere in great big bear hug; squeezing her so tightly that Terere starts to gasp for air a little bit.
I was so lost; Terere-chan! I was gone without you; I didnt know what to do! Kamiya shouts as she rocks back and forth with Terere in her arms; holding her as tight as she can.
Kamiya youre squeezing me too Terere squeaks out; and Kamiya suddenly drops her; clasping her hands over her mouth moments later.
Im sorry Kamiya mutters through her hands. No, Im the one who should be sorry Terere replies as she rises to her feet, After all; I was the one who left you without saying anything. I was so scared; I was so afraid that Id hurt your feelings I couldnt bear to face you and tell you! I was hoping youd never notice that I was gone
Terere; I knew something was different about that Copy Robo right away; and I would have figured it out soon enough Kamiya replies as she grabs Tereres hands and looks directly into her eyes, ..I love you too much to be fooled by an imitation. Youre my best friend; Terere-chan; and nothing will ever change that; I promise.
K-Kamiya-dono Terere sputters out; sobbing so much she can barely see Kamiyas face through her tears. Kamiya gently wipes away Tereres eyes with her hand and picks her up again. You never have to be afraid to tell me anything; just remember that. Dont worry about hurting my feelings; Terere-chan you can tell me anything; Ill understand.
Really? Terere asks her as she continues to cry. Yes, really. Kamiya replies with a smile as she cries too.
How sad for Kamiya-san Mois mutters as she cries a little and holds her hand in front of her mouth; while the rest of the platoon; except for Kururu; cry uncontrollably, You could say, true friendship?
Whats going on here, Poyi? An unfamiliar voice asks; and they all turn to see Space Policewoman Poyin-chan floating a short distance away. Ah crap; the Space Police! Keroro thinks to himself as they all stop crying and stare at the space policewoman in fear.
They were reunited. Kururu explains as he floats on his hover board in front of Poyin-chan. Oh, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks; looking over at Kamiya and Terere; the tracks of their tears still very evident as they both sniffle a little.
Yes, Kururu explains as he holds up the slip of paper Terere carried in her hat before, This is a letter that was supposedly from the Keron Military; asking Terere-san to go back to Keron; but its a fake. What?! Terere shouts as she hears this. Yes, its obviously fake. No one from the Keron Military would issue a letter of summons without signing it personally first. And the font is all wrong too. Kururu adds.
And you knew this?! Terere shouts angrily. What can I say? Kururu replies with a shrug and a laugh.
But what about that warp hole over there, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks; pointing to the warp hole. Oh, that Kururu mutters with a slight tone of evil in his voice, That was all Teichou-donos doing.
WHAT?! Keroro shouts in shock; staring up at Kururu in complete disbelief. Oh, that makes sense; seeing as how youre the leader of the Keroro Platoon, right, Poyi? Poyin-chan asks Keroro as she floats over to him.
Yes, but- Keroro begins, but gets cut off as Poyin-chan whips out a tablet and pulls out a pen from one of the purple buns in her hair. You should know that creating warp holes without proper clearance is an offense; Keroro Gunsou, Poyi! Poyin-chan states; disciplining him with a mean tone as she waves her continues to write.
Keroro stares at her; still too stunned to speak. She rips off the top piece of paper and hands it to him. Be more considerate of the law next time, Poyi! Poyin-chan commands with a nod and proceeds to float off in another direction.
Keroro looks down at the ticket and his jaw drops to the ground when he sees the amount of the bill. No way Keroro mutters in disbelief while everyone slowly walks away from him; leaving him staring in shock at the tremendous bill in his hands.
A short time later, back at Kamiyas house The narrator states
Wow, that was more than enough fun for one day! Kamiya shouts as she walks in the door; followed closely by Terere as she holds the presents Kamiya got from the girls earlier in the day.
Suddenly Kamiya drops her shoes unexpectedly; causing Terere to jump a little and drop the presents. Whats the matter, Ka Terere begins; but trails off as she sees Alisa sitting on the couch in the living room; staring at Kamiya with a deep penetrating glare.
Alisa-chan what are you doing here? Kamiya asks as she stands at the doorway still; stunned to see Alisa in her house.
I have been waiting for you, Kamiya. Alisa replies as she rises to her feet slowly; never taking her eyes off of Kamiya as she does.
Im sorry I havent been home; I was out at a friends place earlier; and then I got abducted by Keroro and taken to his place and they gave me this giant Gunpla; but it wasnt a Gunpla and it changed into fireworks and then I had to go to the train station because Terere was replaced by a copy robot and- Kamiya rambles on and on aimlessly as she tries to explain herself to Alisa; when Alisa stops her by placing her hand on her shoulder suddenly.
Here, this is for you. Alisa states; handing something to Kamiya.
Huh? Kamiya asks; suddenly realizing that Alisa has placed something in her hand. She slowly looks down and sees a small doll in her hand, one that looks exactly like Alisa.
Its a doll of me. Alisa states; causing Kamiya to look up at her slowly. A doll of you? Kamiya asks, slightly confused.
Yes. I talked with the Hinata family; and I asked them if they could think of a present that would remind you of me; even when I am not here; and they said that this was the best option. They provided the money for it and had it made at a shop in the city; and I came here and waited for several hours now for you to return so I could give it to you, Alisa explains, Did I make the right choice?
Kamiya looks down; her eyes hidden from Alisas view. I did not make the right choice Alisa comments with a slight tone of sadness as she starts to turn away.
Suddenly; a hand grabs her shoulder; and she turns to see Kamiya look up at her; tears welling up in her eyes again.
Alisa its perfect, Kamiya replies as she pulls Alisa in close and hugs her, Thank you; Ill never forget this. Ill cherish it always; and itll always remind me of you; even when youre not here with me.
Is this what Fuyuki was talking about before Nevula thinks to himself as he looks down at Alisa as Kamiya hugs her, Is this what being human is all about?
Thank you, Alisa-chan! Kamiya smiles as she gently releases Alisa and holds the doll close to her heart in her hands. Thank you, Kamiya Yumenna. Nevula replies; as Alisa nods in agreement.
Kamiya looks down at Terere for a moment; and Terere smiles back at her and gives her a wink and a thumbs up. Kamiya looks back up again; but flinches in shock a little as she notices that Alisas disappeared once again.
This has been a birthday Ill never forget; so long as I live Kamiya replies; holding the doll of Alisa close and smiling happily.
And so Kamiyas birthday comes to a happy end, The narrator explains, But not everyone is happy with the outcome
It would appear that we have underestimated this Pekoponjins creativity A series of five voices states from high above Kamiyas house, the plan to lure the Keronian away with the letter has failed it would appear that we need to upgrade our strategy and win this war another way
Who are these new enemies that tried to lure away Terere; and what do they have in store for Kamiya? What exactly do they mean by upgrading their strategy? The narrator asks in fear, Keep watching and find out in the next exciting season of Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 25
Finally; it is done!!
I have to really; really apologize to everyone first of all...it's been over a month since I posted a chapter; and I really should be more frequent with my updates. I'm sorry about that, everyone.
But, to change the pace; it is done! :D This is the 'Season Finale" saga; spanning two chapters (25 and 26). It focuses mainly on Kamiya's birthday; and leads into the Season 2 premiere installment; the "Movie 3" saga!
(You know, Seasons, like an anime...speaking it's 26 chapters per season; like a season of an anime). ^^ ;
There's plenty of comedy and humor in this installment; and it's faster paced than the last two chapters (sorry for that again; that won't happen again.).
I hope you all like it! And it would mean so much if you'd comment and/or favorite this; because I'm a little worried about whether or not people are still reading it after over a month without an update. ^^;
Thanks again for your patience and taking the time to read this! ^_^
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 25: Kamiya: Its my birthday party? De arimasu!
Only a short time has passed since Christmas as the New Year rolls around; and a certain time comes for Kamiya and Terere The narrator states happily as Kamiya and Terere sit next to each other in the living room of their house.
Guess whats in 3 days, Terere-chan? Kamiya giggles as she looks down at Terere. Um its not New Years Terere mumbles to herself; looking down at the floor in thought.
No silly; its my birthday! Kamiya shouts happily. Tereres mouth opens slightly in shock as she looks up at Kamiya. What?! I didnt know that! Terere shouts back; surprised.
Kamiya looks down at her with a confused look on her face. Really? Kamiya asks with a question mark above her head.
Of course not! I remembered! Gotcha; Kamiya-dono!! Terere shouts; laughing hysterically. Kamiya sweatdrops then starts laughing too; realizing shes been had.
What are you two up to out here? Chiwa, Kamiyas mom, asks as she walks into the living room from the kitchen with a couple cups of tea. I got her! She thought that I forgotten about her birthday! Terere shouts; still cracking up.
Really? Its not this soon; is it? Chiwa asks with confusion. Dont tell me you forgot, Mom?! Kamiya shouts, stunned.
Chiwa looks down at her with a confused look; but it slowly starts to give way to a slight smirk; then finally Chiwa cracks up and starts laughing loudly. Honey; how could I forget? I was there!! Chiwa states as she laughs.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head as she starts to laugh a little; mainly out of embarrassment now. Wow am I really that gullible? Kamiya asks; now blushing.
While everyone continues to laugh happily here; elsewhere someone is deep in thought The narrator states.
What is that, Alisa? Nevula asks her as he sits on top of her head in the form of a kitty ears bow. A present Alisa quietly mutters; peering into a shop window as she stands outside a shop.
A present? For who? Nevula asks her; his eye looking through the window as well. I cant say Alisa replies lightly; almost inaudibly.
Oh, hello there! A man states to Alisa as he walks out of the shop; causing her to stand up straight, Were you interested in that toy cat?
Alisa looks down and away for a moment. No She merely mutters as she walks away slowly; leaving the man with a perplexed look and a question mark above his head.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
This plan will work, de arimasu!! Keroro shouts; pounding his fist on the table as he stands in front of the rest of his platoon in the command room of the base.
Havent we heard this before? Kururu limply sighs; picking his nose. Steam shoots out of Keroros head as he clenches his fists in anger.
Well; why dont you come up with a plan then; Kururu Sochou?! Keroro shouts; pointing at Kururu angrily. Thats not my job, kuku. Kururu replies with a sarcastic laugh as he twirls a little in his chair.
Every plan youve had never works; Keroro! Why do you even call us to these meetings anymore? Giroro asks; uncrossing his arms and placing his hands on his knees.
Then you make a plan; Giroro Gochou! Keroro shouts angrily; now pointing at him instead. Uh I uh Giroro begins; his eyes growing wide as he stutters.
Giroros right, Gunsou-san Tamama begins; shifting their attention to him instead of each other, I will follow my Gunsou-san in almost any plan; but this one
Tamama walks over to the table and grabs a pair of chopsticks, This plan even I dont think that this will work; Gunsou-san.
But if we just infuse these chopsticks with some of Kururus Momma-dono based DNA snacks; we can make thousands of Momma-dono clones and take over Pekopon, de arimasu! I know itll work; de arimasu! Keroro shouts commandingly.
Giroro sighs loudly to himself and stands up; much to Keroros shock. Ill be in my tent. He merely states as he walks out of the room; followed closely by Kururu.
Im sorry, Gunsou-san Tamama mutters as he walks away from Keroro; leaving him reaching out after them with teary eyes.
Its O.K.; Oji-sama Mois states as she leans over and comforts Keroro; placing her hands upon his shoulders.
Suddenly, a large red flashing light drops out of the ceiling as horns start blaring loudly; causing both Keroro and Mois to jump in shock; landing in a heap on the floor.
Whats going on?! Giroro shouts; rushing back into the room at the sound of the blaring horns. Are we under attack, Teichou-dono? Dororo asks; popping out of the ceiling.
Wait you werent there before The narrator asks Dororo; performing a flashback to when Keroro was addressing the rest of his platoon; only to notice that Dororo was; in fact; missing. Even you forgot about me ? Dororo whimpers; his eyes filling with tears. I uh The narrator stutters, Uh, lets see what that sirens all about, shall we?
Um I dont know what this siren is Keroro admits with a question mark above his head; causing everyone else to crash to the floor, stunned.
How can you not know what your own siren means?! Giroro shouts angrily as he jumps back to his feet; steam shooting out of his head.
Kukuku... Kururu snickers to himself as he saunters into the room casually, Dont tell me youve already forgotten why you had me build and install this particular alarm; Teichou
And just at that moment; possibly due to the beef stew Keroro had earlier during the day or just sheer coincidence; Keroros brain remembered! The narrator states as Keroros brain spins momentarily inside his head and a light bulb pops up over his head.
Gero gero gero Keroro snickers; rubbing his hands together evilly; his face now shaded in and his eyes squinted. Huh? Giroro asks; staring at Keroro in confusion.
I remember now Keroro snickers evilly, This is the birthday alarm, de arimasu!
Birthday alarm? Tamama asks, just as confused as Giroro now. Kukuku I press! Kururu shouts; pressing a button on a small remote. Behind Keroro a large screen starts to scroll down as Keroros chair extends out onto a long jointed pole.
This alarm goes off within 3 days of someones birthday. Kururu explains as a grid appears on the large screen behind Keroro; and fills with images of all of the people that Keroro knows on Pekopon.
Why would Gunsou-san need something like this ? Tamama asks with a tone of disapproval; squinting his eyes slightly. Uh well, you see Keroro mutters limply; sweatdropping; as a flashback starts.
Everyone else remembered my birthday! What were you doing?! Building Gunpla again?! Momoka shouts; twirling Keroro around by his head as fast as she can as Fuyuki, Natsumi and Paul try to calm her down.
Keroro-san, Onii-chan got you a present on your birthday Lavie states with a tone of sadness. Colored box Keroro thinks to himself as he remembers his present. But why didnt you remember to get Onii-chan something for his birthday? Lavie finishes; looking at Keroro with teary eyes.
Um I Keroro begins when Kogoro bursts through the door. AHAHAHA! Dont tell me that you forgot my birthday; Keroro! He shouts; still with his usual laughing expression on his face. I I Keroro stutters as Kogoro suddenly summons his helmet and laser sword. Keroro! Come back here and face the justice! AHAHAHA! Kogoro shouts as he chases after Keroro around the room with his sword; the whole time with Lavie in the center of the room bowing repeatedly and apologizing.
So, you see Kururu states; drawing back from the flashback, Keroro has a hard time remembering birthdays.
He wouldnt even remember Natsumis if it wasnt so close to his own Giroro mutters limply as a heavy atmosphere hangs over Keroro.
I think theres more to it than that Tamama mutters; still with the same look of suspicion and disapproval.
But whose birthday is it? Dororo asks; looking up at the screen with all of the faces of Keronians and Pekoponians on it.
Um shouldnt it be flashing? Keroro asks Kururu; snapping out of his heavy atmosphere. Hmm Kururu mutters; staring up at the screen.
They scan through the list of people, going row by row over each person in each grid square. S-Saburo?! Whys he on there?! Giroro shouts as he stares at Saburos picture; which happens to be right next to Natsumis; while Kururu snickers evilly behind him.
I dont see any blinking square, desu Tamama states; looking closer to the bottom of the screen now.
I found it, Oji-sama! Mois shouts happily; causing Tamama to flare angrily. Who is it? Giroro asks, now looking up at Keroro and Mois.
Its Kamiya-san; that girl we met a while ago. Mois states; pointing to her picture; which is between Tereres and a Vipers at the very bottom of the screen.
Why is Viper on there? Keroro asks; sweatdropping.
Kamiya-san who is that again? Giroro asks; rubbing his chin lightly in thought. You should remember she got that extra Powered Suit that- Kururu begins when Giroro suddenly rushes over and pushes him over. Gah! I remember now! I remember! Giroro shouts; blushing from embarrassment as images of Natsumi in her Powered Suit fill his mind.
What do you want to do for Kamiya-sans birthday then, Teichou-dono? Dororo asks him. Keroros face re-shades in and he snickers evilly again; making everyone except Mois and Kururu look at him in confusion.
We start our new plan; of course! Keroro shouts; fist-pumping the air in front of him. Didnt he want to do that chopstick mission just a few minutes ago? Giroro asks quietly; sweatdropping.
Operation: Kamiya-dono Big Birthday Surprise; start; de arimasu! Keroro shouts; receiving limp Yays from the rest of the platoon; who are still mostly confused; except for Mois who raises a hand in front of her face and points her pointer finger up.
You could say, a new objective? Mois asks; sweatdropping a little.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
So, whatd you get for Christmas; Yomi? Tomo asks; walking with the other girls down a street in the suburbs. Nothing much really just a- Wait; why I am telling you this? Yomi shouts; suddenly getting defensive.
Oh come on; Yomi you can tell little ol me; cant you? Tomo snickers; mocking Yomi as she waves her hand lightly in front of her face.
Yeah Yomi-san; what did you get? Chiyo-chan asks; her eyes lighting up with happiness. Uh Yomi gulps; her eyes suddenly hidden behind her glasses as she looks down at Chiyo and sweatdrops.
Dont tell me you got a present from Santa-san; right?! Tomo shouts; covering her mouth with her hands as she holds back a laugh. No, you dope! I just got a teddy bear from my mom; thats all! Yomi shouts in a blind fury.
Everyone looks at Yomi in confusion; causing her to stand up and look around in confusion momentarily. A teddy bear? Sakaki asks as she stands next to Chiyo.
I bet its really cute Chiyo and Sakaki think simultaneously; as Yomi starts to blush a little; realizing what she said.
What are you, some little kid? Tomo mocks Yomi; making faces at her. Shut up Tomo! Like you got anything better! Kagura shouts as she whacks Tomo across the back of the head.
No, I didnt but still Tomo whimpers, rubbing the back of her head as she looks back at Kagura.
How about you, Chiyo-chan? What did you get for Christmas? Yomi asks; shifting the attention to Chiyo with a smile on her face.
Me? Chiyo asks innocently; looking around in confusion. Yeah Chiyo-chan Osaka chimes in, raising a finger into the air, I bet you got something really cute; like a wall clock or one of those little egg rolls you sometimes get when you go out to those fancy restaurants!
Thats your idea of cute? Kagura mutters limply as they all stare at her with blank expressions.
Actually; I got a stuffed teddy bear too from Santa-san; just like you did; Yomi-san! Chiyo shouts happily as she looks up at Yomi.
I already said that I didnt get it from Santa-san Yomi mutters under her breath; deeply embarrassed now.
Wow thats great, Chiyo-chan! Osaka laughs happily; placing her hand randomly on top of Chiyos head, I dont remember what I got for Christmas all I remember is having that big chicken dinner from that one place
What? You mean that American chicken place? Tomo asks; suddenly shocked by Osakas statement. Yeah; thats the one. How did ya know, Tomo? Osaka asks.
I-I thought that my family was the only one that did that! Whats going on here?! Tomo shouts in shock; stepping back a little in fear.
Yomi sighs, placing her hand over her face momentarily. Everyone knows that its now perfectly acceptable to have a Christmas chicken dinner in place of the traditional Japanese Christmas dinner and still have your Christmas cake too; Tomo. Its sort of a modern day tradition now. She explains.
What?! I didnt know that! Tomo shouts; still shocked. Wow I even knew that Kagura mutters with disapproval, You really are dumb, Tomo.
What was that, Miss I-Thought-That-Eggplants-Came-From-Chickens? Tomo shouts angrily at Kagura. SHUT UP!! I was like 5 when I thought that; you idiot! And I told you never to tell anyone about that!! Kagura screams; grabbing Tomos face and yanking on it. At least I know that they dont come from chickens! Tomo shouts back; grabbing Kaguras face and yanking on it just as hard. I know that too! That was a long time ago! Kagura growls angrily.
At least its not me getting pissed at Tomo for once Yomi sighs as the others stare at them in confusion.
Hey guys, wait up! A voice shouts from a distance; causing everyone to turn; including Tomo and Kagura; despite them still tugging on each others faces.
Oh, its Kamiya-san! Chiyo states; pointing as Kamiya runs towards them down the sidewalk. What are you guys up to? Kamiya shouts as she catches up to them; catching her breath a little.
Not much; just hanging out really. What are you doing? Tomo asks; having let go of Kaguras face finally after Kagura did the same. Nothing really. I was actually going to head to the store to get some stuff when I saw you all. Kamiya replies.
What were getting? Yomi asks politely. Nothing much; just some flour and frosting for a cake and- Kamiya starts when Tomo barges in front of the group; nearly knocking over Yomi and Sakaki in the process.
Dont tell me you havent had your Christmas Cake yet?! What are you; an American?! Tomo shouts; instantly receiving simultaneous smacks from both Yomi and Kagura. Why do you always have to be so damn rude?! Yomi yells; staring at Tomo angrily.
No, its alright Kamiya mutters, sweatdropping, I guess I should explain. We already celebrated Christmas and everything; this is for my birthday.
Your birthday?! The entire group shouts in shock; leaving Kamiya stunned and motionless.
You never told us you had a birthday! Tomo shouts. Everyone has a birthday, moron! Yomi states with a tone of anger. You know what I meant, Yomi! I meant you never told us when your birthday was, Kamiya! Tomo retorts quickly.
Oh well; I guess it never really crossed my mind to tell you guys Kamiya states; rubbing the back of her head a little. Well? When is it? Tomo demands; staring at Kamiya.
Its its this Saturday. Why? Kamiya asks; stuttering a little. We have to celebrate, of course! Whyd you think I wanted to know?! Tomo shouts; getting excited.
Im not sure if I can make it though, the swim team has a meet this Saturday. Kagura replies with a tone of sadness. Who cares about that? Its a birthday! We have to celebrate, no matter what! Tomo shouts; shaking Kagura senselessly.
Come on now! I cant just skip a swim meet just like that! Kagura shouts back; shoving Tomo off of her. No, its fine you dont have to do anything for me; guys. Kamiya interjects quietly; looking down at the ground a little.
Are you crazy? Of course we have to do something! Tomo shouts; now shaking Kamiya senselessly.
Of course we all know that you just want to get more cake Yomi mutters sarcastically; rolling her eyes a little. Hey! Thats not fair, Yomi! Tomo shouts; clenching her fist as she stops shaking Kamiya. Are you saying that Im wrong then? Yomi asks with a slight tone of smugness. Well no; but still; thats not fair! Tomo shouts back with defeat in her voice.
Dont worry about it; really Kamiya interjects again; this time louder. Whats wrong? Dont you want us to have a birthday party for you? Chiyo asks innocently. Thats not it its just that well Kamiya says, an image of Terere popping up in her mind.
What? Chiyo asks her; looking up at her. All right. If you insist; then its O.K. Kamiya sighs; giving in, But nothing too fancy, alright?
Oh sure! Itll just be something simple; no worries. Yomi replies with a smile. Yay! Yomi; youre the best! Tomo shouts; giving Yomi a big hug randomly. Whats with you? I didnt even do anything. Yomi asks, shaking awkwardly as Tomo hugs her.
Youre hosting a birthday party! Cake, presents Tomo giggles uncontrollably as she releases Yomi and throws her arms up in the air in celebration, Im so excited! I cant wait!
But the presents are for Kamiya-san Sakaki adds quietly. It doesnt matter to Tomo Yomi sighs, Just the thought of cake and presents is enough to send that girl into fantasy-land.
So, well see ya on Saturday then, right? Osaka asks Kamiya with a blank stare. Sure, that sounds good. Kamiya replies with a smile and a slight shrug.
You still have that shrine in front of your house in Nagasaki; right? Osaka asks her; causing everyone to sweatdrop. Forget it; Osaka. I know where Kamiya lives; Ill help you find it. Yomi quickly states; waving her hand in front of her face rapidly.
Thank you, guys. Sorry to have bothered you with this Kamiya replies sheepishly, Ill be going now. Kamiya starts to walk away when Tomo grabs her shoulder. Where are going? I thought you were to hang out with us? Tomo asks.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head a little as she rubs her toe into the ground lightly. Actually; I just wanted to say hi quickly since I saw you guys here. I still have to go to the store. Kamiya quickly explains.
Oh Tomo starts; thinking to herself quietly for moment. Suddenly her face lights up as a light bulb pops up over her head. What is it this time? Yomi asks with dismay.
Why dont we all go to the store? Tomo asks; leaving everyone with a look of confusion. You really dont think anything through; do you? Kagura asks; causing Tomo to frown.
What do you mean by that? Tomo asks innocently. Do you have any money? Yomi asks her; and suddenly Tomo sighs in realization. No Tomo replies quietly.
Thats alright. I have money. Chiyo adds in. Me too. Sakaki mutters as she nods in agreement.
Thanks for the offer; but its alright. You dont have to use your money on us. Yomi replies softly; looking down at Chiyo. Oh no, its alright. I think itd be fun to go to the store with everyone! Chiyo shouts happily.
Yay! Lets GO! Tomo shouts suddenly; zooming away at full sprint. Wait! Yomi shouts; but its too late; leaving Yomi only to sigh a puff of air.
What store is she going to? Kamiya asks quietly; and everyone slowly turns and looks at her, I mean; I was going to go to the one down here.
Yomi shrugs limply. I have no clue. But from what I remember; theres only one really good store up the road here; so thatd be my bet. She states.
A few minutes later The narrator states.
Yep; there she is Yomi sighs as she sees Tomo rushing around inside the store; grabbing random things and tossing them into a basket.
Maybe you go stop her or something Kagura states limply. Yomi sighs again and walks into the store; followed by the rest of the group.
Lets see flour eggs Kamiya mutters to herself as she walks down one of the aisles with a small basket in her hands. The rest of the group grabs a few cans of juice; except for Tomo and Yomi; who fight over control of Tomos basket.
A short time later The narrator continues.
Thank you! The cashier replies happily as she hands Kamiya her change. Thank you. Kamiya quickly replies with a slight bow after she grabs her bag. Sakaki and Chiyo walk up to the counter next while Kagura starts to walk out of the store but stops suddenly.
You two are still arguing over that basket? Kagura exclaims in shock. Yomis being stingy again! Tomo shouts as she struggles with the basket. That is so not the issue here! Yomi growls as she struggles to speak and yank the basket from Tomos hands at the same time.
Suddenly; Tomo loses her grip and goes falling backwards. Yomi and Kagura both gasp as she goes falling back towards the grocery stand behind her; but suddenly stops in mid fall.
You alright? Kamiya asks; holding up Tomo as she stands next to her. Wow youve got some skills there, Kamiya! I had no idea! Kagura says with excitement; giving Kamiya a thumbs up.
You done being an idiot now?! You almost toppled all that stuff; and we wouldve had to have paid for it! Yomi scowls Tomo as she points at the stand of groceries.
Tomo mutters something under her breath in defeat as she stands up fully. They all watch as Tomo walks out of the store; and they both turn to Yomi.
Maybe you were a little too mean on her Kamiya states quietly; picking up her groceries she had set down only moments earlier in order to catch Tomo.
Yomi thinks quietly to herself for a moment; then nods a little. Yeah Yomi mutters; looking down into the basket, Maybe if I get her some of these things shell feel better
Kagura and Kamiya watch as Yomi goes up to the counter where Sakaki and Chiyo were just walking away from and pay for a few of the items in the basket.
A minute or two later The narrator states, What? It was a minute or two Im not keeping track of the exact time you know. Anyway
Tomo sure forgives fast Chiyo states as she watches Tomo eat a pastry with rays of happiness beaming from her. Its amazing what the power of food has over that girl Yomi replies sarcastically.
I-I just wanted to say thanks again for everything Kamiya suddenly states; bowing slightly as she stops walking with the group, But I really should be going now. Thank you again.
Sure, no problem. See ya on Saturday! Yomi shouts as the group waves their goodbyes to her. Kamiya bows once more and starts walking away quickly in the other direction.
Why I am still so nervous around them? They are my friends after all Kamiya thinks to herself as she walks away; increasing her stride with each step.
A few minutes later; she makes it home and walks in; closing the door quickly behind her. Mom; Im back! Kamiya shouts; removing her shoes with haste.
What took so long, honey? I thought you were just going up to the store? Chiwa asks from one of the other rooms. Well; I was but then I ran into some friends; and we went up to that big store down the road; and then they bought some stuff too and- Kamiya rambles as she explains when Chiwa walks into the room and places her hand on her shoulder.
You ran into your friends? Thats great, honey. Chiwa smiles; taking the bag of groceries from Kamiya gently. Sorry I was late. Kamiya quickly states; bowing slightly in forgiveness. Kamiya, Kamiya Chiwa mutters with a slight laugh as she walks away and into the kitchen; leaving Kamiya slightly confused.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Weve only got three days to prepare, de arimasu! Lets go! Keroro shouts; saying the last part in English.
Why do I have to do this Giroro grumbles; cutting decorations out of construction paper.
Wheres your spirit; Giroro Gochou?! Keroro shouts; slamming his face into Giroros suddenly. W-What?! Giroro stutters; surprised by Keroro.
Kuku if only he had this much ambition for the invasion Kururu mutters limply as he sits in a chair and lightly scratches his butt.
Suddenly an alarm starts blaring as the lights inside the room start flashing wildly; causing Keroro and Giroro to jump in shock.
Whats going on now? Another birthday? Giroro shouts; rising to his feet quickly.
Oji-sama! Were being infiltrated! Mois shouts as she rushes into the room, You could say, unknown invaders?
What?! Keroro shouts in shock; as Giroro generates a pair of guns from subspace moments later. Who is it? Find out! Put it on the screen! Giroro shouts; jumping in front of the still shocked Keroro.
The monitor suddenly appears above them and flashes on; only to reveal Alisa Southerncross standing at the entrance to the base.
Alisa-dono? Keroro asks; a question mark appearing above his head as Giroro sweatdrops and drops his guns limply.
Kukuku infiltrated? Kururu asks Mois without looking at her directly. Mois sweatdrops a little and laughs nervously. You could say, not my fault? Mois asks innocently.
Well; she did manage to get into the house quite easily without being detected Dororo adds with a nod. When did you get back? Keroro asks him; suddenly realizing Dororos presence. I-Ive been here the whole time! Dororo shouts; suddenly going into his trauma mode.
Meanwhile, upstairs The narrator states.
Fuyuki! Lunchs read- Natsumi starts to shout up the stairs when she spots something in her peripheral vision, -Alisa-chan? What are you doing here?
I I have a question Alisa mutters quietly; looking away from Natsumi as she speaks. A question? Natsumi asks as a question mark appears above her head.
Fuyuki starts to walk down the stairs just at the moment; but stops just short of the landing as he sees Alisa. Alisa-chan? He asks, equally as confused as Natsumi.
Im sorry if we are intruding, Nevula states as his eyes appears on Alisas hair band, But we have something to ask you.
Um O.K. What is it? Natsumi asks; still confused.
I want to get a present for someone Alisa begins; a little unsure of her words. Oh really? Who is it? Natsumi asks; suddenly changing her expression to one of curiosity.
Alisa just looks at Natsumi blankly for a minute; when suddenly Natsumi giggles a little. Dont tell me its for a boy, right? She smirks; slightly caught up in the moment.
No, it is not. Alisa replies. There is only one boy that Alisa would- DADDY! Alisa shouts; cutting Nevula off in mid sentence.
Wait are you embarrassed? Natsumi asks her; suddenly shocked by what just happened. No I just do not want to discuss that right now, Alisa replies sheepishly, I need help with getting a present for a friend, that is all.
Oh, Natsumi begins as Fuyuki walks the last couple of steps and stands next to her, What did need help with?
I do not know what to get for this friend; and I want to get something she will like; but I do not have any money. Alisa replies; almost stepping over her words as she speaks them.
I think Momma has some money she can give you Fuyuki states. Fuyuki! We cant just give out money like that! Mommas not rich, you know! Natsumi quickly snaps.
Im sorry if were asking too much. Well leave then. Nevula starts when the door suddenly opens; causing all 3 of them to turn around.
Momma?! Fuyuki and Natsumi shout at the same time. Youre home early. Natsumi adds.
Watanabe-sensei gone done early; so I was able to come home Aki begins, Why? Is something going on?
Alisa-chan was just asking if we could help her get a present for a friend of hers; thats all. Fuyuki states; gesturing lightly towards Alisa.
Oh? Aki asks; looking over at Alisa, Was there some present you had in mind?
Alisa looks up a little; but still doesnt make eye contact with Aki. Yes, actually Alisa trails off.
Whos it for; if you dont mind me asking? Aki asks politely. Kamiya Yumenna. Her birthday is on Saturday; and she has been very kind to Alisa and I; and we wanted to get her something to thank her properly. Nevula replies.
At that moment The narrator states.
Kamiya-dono? How did Alisa-dono know of her birthday too?! Keroro shouts angrily as steam shoots out of his head.
Back upstairs The narrator resumes.
Oh I dont think Ive met her before; but well help you find something then. Aki states with a smile, then suddenly changes her expression to one of slight confusion, Say, what smells good?
I had just made some lunch. Natsumi states, gesturing towards the kitchen with her head. Oh, thank you, Natsumi! Aki smiles happily, Would you like to stay for dinner, Alisa-chan?
Alisa stands there silently for a moment; staring blankly at Aki. O.K. Alisa finally replies, But I will not be eating. I do not really need to eat.
Aki looks at her with confusion for a moment; then nods in agreement.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Hmm that was strange Dororo states as he stands next to Keroro and Giroro; looking up at the monitor as they all walk into the kitchen.
So Alisa-dono thinks shes going to give Kamiya-dono a better birthday present than me Keroro states; rubbing his chin evilly in thought.
Teichou-dono; this isnt a competition or any- I have to make the best birthday present I can, de arimasu! Keroro shouts; cutting Dororo off in mid sentence without even realizing he was speaking.
Giroro merely grumbles a little as he continues to cut shapes into construction paper aimlessly while Kururu sleeps a short distance away; reclined back in one of the chairs.
If we want to get to Kamiya-dono before Alisa-dono does; well have to send someone over to her place and get her to come to our party for her ahead of time, de arimasu Keroro states; thinking out loud.
Suddenly, Kururu snaps awake a moment later; and looks up groggily; only to see the silhouettes of Keroro and Tamama standing around him; smiling down at him with evil intent grins.
Ku Kururu gulps, staring up in horror.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Oh, you never told me something Chiwa begins as she sits in the living room a short distance from Kamiya and Terere.
Whats that, Mom? Kamiya asks; looking over at her as she mutes the T.V. You never told us what you wanted to do for your birthday. Youre going to be 17 you know; this is a big event in your life! Chiwa states with a smile.
I hadnt actually given it any thought really Kamiya begins, Whatever I get for my birthday is good enough for me.
Chiwa looks over at her with a look of confusion. But honey; I thought you wanted to do something fun on your birthday She trails off.
What are you talking about, Mom? Kamiya asks; equally confused. I remember you told me that. Dont you remember? Chiwa replies.
Kamiya thinks to herself for a moment, then opens her mouth a little in realization. That was last year; just a few days after my birthday back then. I didnt really mean anything by it; it was just a passing comment. Kamiya announces.
But you seemed really sad after last years party it was just the family there; remember? Chiwa asks. Yeah, Kamiya begins, but starts to smile a little, But this year; I have friends.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
No, I wont do it. Kururu states from inside his lab deep under the Hinatas house over a speaker system. Ku-ru-ru! You have to do it, de arimasu! Keroro shouts with a chime to his voice.
Hes not going to do it, right? Tamama asks as he walks up to Keroro. No Keroro mutters limply, We had him cornered in the command room; but he got away to the lab; and now I dont think we can get him out again, de arimasu.
But who else can we send over to Kamiyas place to tell her about the party if Kururu wont do it? We need to make sure that she gets there on time Tamama states with implication in his voice; looking over at the lab as he speaks.
Im not going Kururu trails off, still secured in his lab. Oh come on, Kururu Sochou; you have to do it, de arimasu! Im sure it wont be that bad Keroro barely covers up his snickering as he speaks.
Im sure that Terere-san wont be too harsh on you this time Tamama snickers as well as he mocks Kururu.
Suddenly; dozens of gun emplacements manifest from the lab and point directly down at Keroro and Tamama; causing them to stare up in fear. Dont mention that name in my presence anymore! Shes in the past and its over! Shes just a rabid stalker now and Im not going to see her again! Kururu replies.
But if you dont go, then who ever will? Keroro asks; trying to charm Kururu with his speech. What difference does it make to me? Kururu asks; leaving Keroro a little annoyed.
You know, if Kamiya-dono comes over for the birthday party; Terere-san will most likely be there too Tamama adds.
Again, what difference does that make to me? Kururu asks. What difference does it make? Terere-sans going to be there and you want to what difference its going to make? Tamama asks; a little confused by Kururus statement.
Who said I was going in the first place? Kururu replies; followed by his loud, mocking laughter. That Kururu Keroro growls, stomping his foot in the ground.
However, inside the lab The narrator states as deep inside the lab; Kururu snores loudly in his chair while a small answering machine floats above his computer and continues to laugh at Keroro and Tamama; Kururus actually fast asleep; leaving his machine to battle for him.
They interrupted his sleep. Another small machine; designed to look like Kururus face, states as it aimlessly floats past the narrator inside the lab. Figures The narrator sighs.
Kururu Sochou; I command you under my authority as platoon leader to do this, de arimasu! Keroro shouts in final attempt to win; only to receive an even louder laugh from the speakers.
Lets go, Gunsou-san Tamama states as Keroros mouth hangs open in shock. Tamama starts to walk away; only to realize moments later that Keroros still standing back by the lab; still too stunned to move.
Gunsou-san! Tamama shouts, shaking Keroro a little. That Kururu he doesnt even have respect for his superior officers! Keroro shouts, regaining his composure.
Well; technically; youre just a sergeant; and hes a- The narrator starts. Who asked you?! Tamama shouts, staring angrily at the narrator off-screen.
Ah! Um never mind lets see whats going on elsewhere, shall we? The narrator states; leaving before Tamama gets completely pissed off.
Kaorin! Youve got a call from a friend! A voice calls to Kaorin from inside her house; as she sits on her bed reading a magazine. A call? Whod call me right now? Kaorin thinks to herself as she turns over the magazine to hold the page.
Thanks, Mom! Kaorin shouts as she stands up and walks over to the phone on her desk and picks it up. H-Hello? Kaorin asks innocently.
Hello? A voice states from the other end of the line; leaving Kaorin completely shocked and frazzled. S-SA-SA-SAKAKI-SAN?!?! Kaorin shouts in sheer disbelief.
Sorry, am I calling at a bad time? Sakaki asks politely. No, no-nononono! Its alright; no really it is! Kaorin shouts; tripping over her words.
I was just calling to tell you that were going to have a birthday party for a friend; and we were wondering if you want to come too. Sakaki asks.
We? Kaorin asks; slightly confused all of a sudden. Just see if she wants to come! A voice states in the background on Sakakis end of the line.
Is that Tomo? Kaorin asks, a little suspicious now. Yes, it is. All of us, we were going to put together the party; and we wanted to know if youd come. Sakaki continues.
Are you going to be there, Sakaki-san? Kaorin asks. Yes. Sakaki replies quietly.
Alright; Ill be there! When is it? Kaorin shouts; getting excited again. This Saturday, at Chiyo-chans place. Ill give you the details now, if youd like. Sakaki states politely.
Chiyo-chans place? Alright; Im there! See you Saturday! Kaorin shouts happily, barely containing her excitement. All right. See you there then. Sakaki replies. Goodbye, Sakaki-san. Kaorin replies happily; hanging up the phone.
Who was that, dear? Kaorins moms voice calls from outside of her room. That it was just my friends. They wanted me to go to a party with them on Saturday. Is that O.K., Mom? Kaorin asks.
Well; it is sort of sudden She begins when the door suddenly flies open and Kaorin lunges at her; grabbing her in a big hug. PLEASE MOM! YOU HAVE TO LET ME GO TO THIS PARTY!! Kaorin begs; hanging on her mother as tightly as she can.
O.K. honey; you can go then. Just be home in time for dinner, alright? She says, giving in. YES, I WILL! THANK YOU!! Kaorin shouts happily; rushing back into her room and leaping onto the bed; bouncing on it and knocking the magazine to the floor.
Ah a birthday party with Sakaki-san Kaorin smiles happily; nearly drooling as she squeezes her pillow with excitement, Its like a dream come true!
Meanwhile, with Sakaki The narrator states.
So, is she coming? Tomo asks as she sits next to Sakaki, Yomi, and Osaka at Chiyos place. Yes, Sakaki states with a nod, And she seemed really excited about it too.
You mean like how Tomo was when thought about the cake and presents? Yomi asks sarcastically. Like that Sakaki begins with slight confusion, But I didnt mention cake or presents. I didnt even tell her who the party was for.
Weird Tomo mutters with a shrug; Maybe shes just excited about going to a birthday party or something.
I dont think thats it The narrator laughs nervously, but elsewhere
Kamiya-dono? You in there? Terere asks; tapping lightly on her bedroom door. Yes A light reply comes back; and Terere jumps and turns the doorknob.
Why did you shut the door? You know its hard for me to get in here when the doors closed. Terere states as she closes the door behind her; and turns to see Kamiya sitting at her desk; staring into the mirror.
Is something wrong? Terere asks; now concerned. No its nothing really Kamiya replies quietly; not moving as she speaks.
Somethings bothering you, Kamiya-dono; I can see it Terere states; hopping up onto a small chair next to the desk, Whats wrong?
Im probably just thinking about it too much; its nothing Kamiya replies; still not looking at Terere.
Is it about the birthday party? I know Mommas just looking out for your best interests, Terere explains as she looks over at Kamiya, And I think that you going to a friends place for a birthday party would be a nice change of pace.
Its not that, Terere-chan Kamiya begins, finally looking over at her a little, Its well; its you.
Me? Terere asks; now completely confused.
Yes. You see; they want me to come over to their party; which is great; but Kamiya begins, trying not to cry as she speaks, But well; they dont about you; and I want you to be there too. I dont know what to do I already promised that Id be O.K. with a party hosted by them; but I cant just leave you here; not on my birthday Kamiya explains.
Oh I see Terere begins, looking down for a moment. She looks back up at Kamiya moments later and smiles happily. Dont worry about it! Youre not going to be at their party all day; are you? She asks.
No, Kamiya replies, feeling a little better, But still; I dont know how long the partys going to last; much less when theyre starting it or anything. They wanted to surprise me! Kamiya continues explaining.
Kamiya-dono; you should know by now that I can come with you with my anti-barrier! I dont have to be seen in order to be there; silly! Terere smiles happily; giggling a little.
I know its just that I wanted you to be able to participate in the activities too. Its not fair to you at all. Kamiya replies, still looking depressed.
If thats whats bothering you; I could maybe ask Kururu-sempai for one of those Pekoponjin suits he has or something. Terere retorts.
Kamiya laughs a little, much to Tereres surprise. Come on; Terere-chan. You know how ridiculous those things look? Id be so embarrassed Kamiya explains, still laughing as she speaks, Besides; howd I introduce you?
I hadnt thought on that, actually Terere replies, But it doesnt matter; Kamiya-dono. Im happy just to be with you on your birthday; whether Im at that party or just here at home with you. Thats all that matters to me.
Really? Kamiya asks, looking over at her with surprise. Of course, silly! Youve got so much to learn about me; Kamiya-dono! Tetete! Terere giggles happily; covering her mouth with her hands as she laughs.
Thanks, Terere-chan. I feel a lot better about this now. Kamiya smiles happily as she reaches over and picks up Terere; giving her a big hug and holding her tightly.
Weve still got a few days before my birthday, so Ill see if I can maybe find out some more details; so itll be easier to take you with me. How does that sound? Kamiya asks her; setting her down on top of the desk.
Sounds great; Kamiya-dono! Terere exclaims happily; giving Kamiya a thumbs up.
Thanks again, Terere-chan. I owe you Kamiya smiles happily as she stands up from her seat and walks over to the door, Say, Im going to get some ice cream. You want some?
Do I?! Terere shouts; her eyes beaming with excitement. Kamiya laughs happily and opens the door. O.K.; Ill be right back then. She states as she walks out of the room; closing the door behind her.
Kamiya-dono Terere laughs lightly as she shakes her head, Youre something else.
Suddenly; Tereres mood changes abruptly as she gasps. Oh no Saturday She mutters as she lifts up her hat a little and pulls out a small envelope from under it. She quickly pulls out the letter and opens it up; skimming over the letter quickly.
No! Thats this Saturday too! Terere gasps in horror; covering her mouth with one hand, I cant go to Kamiyas party now but I said I would oh dear; what I am going to do! This is important; but Kamiyas birthday is important too oh no; what to do; what to do?!
Terere holds the letter; trembling a little now in fear. I cant tell Kamiya about this; itd break her heart to know that I cant go to her party but I have to go to this; theres no getting out of it! Im so in over my head right now! What have I done?! She shouts; quickly stuffing the letter back into her hat and shaking with fear.
O.K.; Ive got the ice cream! Kamiya shouts as she opens the door. She quickly looks down at Terere; whos shaking lightly now.
Everything O.K.? Kamiya asks her. Yes Im just excited about your birthday; thats all Terere lies; covering up her thoughts as she tries to control her shaking.
Yeah, me too. This is my first party with friends Kamiya begins, Im just so touched that they actually want to throw a party for me.
Yeah, its going to be an experience; for sure Terere mutters nervously as she takes the ice cream from Kamiya and sits next to her on the bed.
With the party for Kamiyas birthday looming only days away; what will happen on that fateful day? And what is on that letter that has Terere so scared? Will Kamiyas friends be able to get the party ready with only 3 days to prepare? And will Alisa find the perfect present for Kamiya; or will Keroro beat her to it? The narrator asks, Be sure to find out in the next chapter! Keep watching, everyone!
I have to really; really apologize to everyone first of all...it's been over a month since I posted a chapter; and I really should be more frequent with my updates. I'm sorry about that, everyone.
But, to change the pace; it is done! :D This is the 'Season Finale" saga; spanning two chapters (25 and 26). It focuses mainly on Kamiya's birthday; and leads into the Season 2 premiere installment; the "Movie 3" saga!
(You know, Seasons, like an anime...speaking it's 26 chapters per season; like a season of an anime). ^^ ;
There's plenty of comedy and humor in this installment; and it's faster paced than the last two chapters (sorry for that again; that won't happen again.).
I hope you all like it! And it would mean so much if you'd comment and/or favorite this; because I'm a little worried about whether or not people are still reading it after over a month without an update. ^^;
Thanks again for your patience and taking the time to read this! ^_^
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 25: Kamiya: Its my birthday party? De arimasu!
Only a short time has passed since Christmas as the New Year rolls around; and a certain time comes for Kamiya and Terere The narrator states happily as Kamiya and Terere sit next to each other in the living room of their house.
Guess whats in 3 days, Terere-chan? Kamiya giggles as she looks down at Terere. Um its not New Years Terere mumbles to herself; looking down at the floor in thought.
No silly; its my birthday! Kamiya shouts happily. Tereres mouth opens slightly in shock as she looks up at Kamiya. What?! I didnt know that! Terere shouts back; surprised.
Kamiya looks down at her with a confused look on her face. Really? Kamiya asks with a question mark above her head.
Of course not! I remembered! Gotcha; Kamiya-dono!! Terere shouts; laughing hysterically. Kamiya sweatdrops then starts laughing too; realizing shes been had.
What are you two up to out here? Chiwa, Kamiyas mom, asks as she walks into the living room from the kitchen with a couple cups of tea. I got her! She thought that I forgotten about her birthday! Terere shouts; still cracking up.
Really? Its not this soon; is it? Chiwa asks with confusion. Dont tell me you forgot, Mom?! Kamiya shouts, stunned.
Chiwa looks down at her with a confused look; but it slowly starts to give way to a slight smirk; then finally Chiwa cracks up and starts laughing loudly. Honey; how could I forget? I was there!! Chiwa states as she laughs.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head as she starts to laugh a little; mainly out of embarrassment now. Wow am I really that gullible? Kamiya asks; now blushing.
While everyone continues to laugh happily here; elsewhere someone is deep in thought The narrator states.
What is that, Alisa? Nevula asks her as he sits on top of her head in the form of a kitty ears bow. A present Alisa quietly mutters; peering into a shop window as she stands outside a shop.
A present? For who? Nevula asks her; his eye looking through the window as well. I cant say Alisa replies lightly; almost inaudibly.
Oh, hello there! A man states to Alisa as he walks out of the shop; causing her to stand up straight, Were you interested in that toy cat?
Alisa looks down and away for a moment. No She merely mutters as she walks away slowly; leaving the man with a perplexed look and a question mark above his head.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
This plan will work, de arimasu!! Keroro shouts; pounding his fist on the table as he stands in front of the rest of his platoon in the command room of the base.
Havent we heard this before? Kururu limply sighs; picking his nose. Steam shoots out of Keroros head as he clenches his fists in anger.
Well; why dont you come up with a plan then; Kururu Sochou?! Keroro shouts; pointing at Kururu angrily. Thats not my job, kuku. Kururu replies with a sarcastic laugh as he twirls a little in his chair.
Every plan youve had never works; Keroro! Why do you even call us to these meetings anymore? Giroro asks; uncrossing his arms and placing his hands on his knees.
Then you make a plan; Giroro Gochou! Keroro shouts angrily; now pointing at him instead. Uh I uh Giroro begins; his eyes growing wide as he stutters.
Giroros right, Gunsou-san Tamama begins; shifting their attention to him instead of each other, I will follow my Gunsou-san in almost any plan; but this one
Tamama walks over to the table and grabs a pair of chopsticks, This plan even I dont think that this will work; Gunsou-san.
But if we just infuse these chopsticks with some of Kururus Momma-dono based DNA snacks; we can make thousands of Momma-dono clones and take over Pekopon, de arimasu! I know itll work; de arimasu! Keroro shouts commandingly.
Giroro sighs loudly to himself and stands up; much to Keroros shock. Ill be in my tent. He merely states as he walks out of the room; followed closely by Kururu.
Im sorry, Gunsou-san Tamama mutters as he walks away from Keroro; leaving him reaching out after them with teary eyes.
Its O.K.; Oji-sama Mois states as she leans over and comforts Keroro; placing her hands upon his shoulders.
Suddenly, a large red flashing light drops out of the ceiling as horns start blaring loudly; causing both Keroro and Mois to jump in shock; landing in a heap on the floor.
Whats going on?! Giroro shouts; rushing back into the room at the sound of the blaring horns. Are we under attack, Teichou-dono? Dororo asks; popping out of the ceiling.
Wait you werent there before The narrator asks Dororo; performing a flashback to when Keroro was addressing the rest of his platoon; only to notice that Dororo was; in fact; missing. Even you forgot about me ? Dororo whimpers; his eyes filling with tears. I uh The narrator stutters, Uh, lets see what that sirens all about, shall we?
Um I dont know what this siren is Keroro admits with a question mark above his head; causing everyone else to crash to the floor, stunned.
How can you not know what your own siren means?! Giroro shouts angrily as he jumps back to his feet; steam shooting out of his head.
Kukuku... Kururu snickers to himself as he saunters into the room casually, Dont tell me youve already forgotten why you had me build and install this particular alarm; Teichou
And just at that moment; possibly due to the beef stew Keroro had earlier during the day or just sheer coincidence; Keroros brain remembered! The narrator states as Keroros brain spins momentarily inside his head and a light bulb pops up over his head.
Gero gero gero Keroro snickers; rubbing his hands together evilly; his face now shaded in and his eyes squinted. Huh? Giroro asks; staring at Keroro in confusion.
I remember now Keroro snickers evilly, This is the birthday alarm, de arimasu!
Birthday alarm? Tamama asks, just as confused as Giroro now. Kukuku I press! Kururu shouts; pressing a button on a small remote. Behind Keroro a large screen starts to scroll down as Keroros chair extends out onto a long jointed pole.
This alarm goes off within 3 days of someones birthday. Kururu explains as a grid appears on the large screen behind Keroro; and fills with images of all of the people that Keroro knows on Pekopon.
Why would Gunsou-san need something like this ? Tamama asks with a tone of disapproval; squinting his eyes slightly. Uh well, you see Keroro mutters limply; sweatdropping; as a flashback starts.
Everyone else remembered my birthday! What were you doing?! Building Gunpla again?! Momoka shouts; twirling Keroro around by his head as fast as she can as Fuyuki, Natsumi and Paul try to calm her down.
Keroro-san, Onii-chan got you a present on your birthday Lavie states with a tone of sadness. Colored box Keroro thinks to himself as he remembers his present. But why didnt you remember to get Onii-chan something for his birthday? Lavie finishes; looking at Keroro with teary eyes.
Um I Keroro begins when Kogoro bursts through the door. AHAHAHA! Dont tell me that you forgot my birthday; Keroro! He shouts; still with his usual laughing expression on his face. I I Keroro stutters as Kogoro suddenly summons his helmet and laser sword. Keroro! Come back here and face the justice! AHAHAHA! Kogoro shouts as he chases after Keroro around the room with his sword; the whole time with Lavie in the center of the room bowing repeatedly and apologizing.
So, you see Kururu states; drawing back from the flashback, Keroro has a hard time remembering birthdays.
He wouldnt even remember Natsumis if it wasnt so close to his own Giroro mutters limply as a heavy atmosphere hangs over Keroro.
I think theres more to it than that Tamama mutters; still with the same look of suspicion and disapproval.
But whose birthday is it? Dororo asks; looking up at the screen with all of the faces of Keronians and Pekoponians on it.
Um shouldnt it be flashing? Keroro asks Kururu; snapping out of his heavy atmosphere. Hmm Kururu mutters; staring up at the screen.
They scan through the list of people, going row by row over each person in each grid square. S-Saburo?! Whys he on there?! Giroro shouts as he stares at Saburos picture; which happens to be right next to Natsumis; while Kururu snickers evilly behind him.
I dont see any blinking square, desu Tamama states; looking closer to the bottom of the screen now.
I found it, Oji-sama! Mois shouts happily; causing Tamama to flare angrily. Who is it? Giroro asks, now looking up at Keroro and Mois.
Its Kamiya-san; that girl we met a while ago. Mois states; pointing to her picture; which is between Tereres and a Vipers at the very bottom of the screen.
Why is Viper on there? Keroro asks; sweatdropping.
Kamiya-san who is that again? Giroro asks; rubbing his chin lightly in thought. You should remember she got that extra Powered Suit that- Kururu begins when Giroro suddenly rushes over and pushes him over. Gah! I remember now! I remember! Giroro shouts; blushing from embarrassment as images of Natsumi in her Powered Suit fill his mind.
What do you want to do for Kamiya-sans birthday then, Teichou-dono? Dororo asks him. Keroros face re-shades in and he snickers evilly again; making everyone except Mois and Kururu look at him in confusion.
We start our new plan; of course! Keroro shouts; fist-pumping the air in front of him. Didnt he want to do that chopstick mission just a few minutes ago? Giroro asks quietly; sweatdropping.
Operation: Kamiya-dono Big Birthday Surprise; start; de arimasu! Keroro shouts; receiving limp Yays from the rest of the platoon; who are still mostly confused; except for Mois who raises a hand in front of her face and points her pointer finger up.
You could say, a new objective? Mois asks; sweatdropping a little.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
So, whatd you get for Christmas; Yomi? Tomo asks; walking with the other girls down a street in the suburbs. Nothing much really just a- Wait; why I am telling you this? Yomi shouts; suddenly getting defensive.
Oh come on; Yomi you can tell little ol me; cant you? Tomo snickers; mocking Yomi as she waves her hand lightly in front of her face.
Yeah Yomi-san; what did you get? Chiyo-chan asks; her eyes lighting up with happiness. Uh Yomi gulps; her eyes suddenly hidden behind her glasses as she looks down at Chiyo and sweatdrops.
Dont tell me you got a present from Santa-san; right?! Tomo shouts; covering her mouth with her hands as she holds back a laugh. No, you dope! I just got a teddy bear from my mom; thats all! Yomi shouts in a blind fury.
Everyone looks at Yomi in confusion; causing her to stand up and look around in confusion momentarily. A teddy bear? Sakaki asks as she stands next to Chiyo.
I bet its really cute Chiyo and Sakaki think simultaneously; as Yomi starts to blush a little; realizing what she said.
What are you, some little kid? Tomo mocks Yomi; making faces at her. Shut up Tomo! Like you got anything better! Kagura shouts as she whacks Tomo across the back of the head.
No, I didnt but still Tomo whimpers, rubbing the back of her head as she looks back at Kagura.
How about you, Chiyo-chan? What did you get for Christmas? Yomi asks; shifting the attention to Chiyo with a smile on her face.
Me? Chiyo asks innocently; looking around in confusion. Yeah Chiyo-chan Osaka chimes in, raising a finger into the air, I bet you got something really cute; like a wall clock or one of those little egg rolls you sometimes get when you go out to those fancy restaurants!
Thats your idea of cute? Kagura mutters limply as they all stare at her with blank expressions.
Actually; I got a stuffed teddy bear too from Santa-san; just like you did; Yomi-san! Chiyo shouts happily as she looks up at Yomi.
I already said that I didnt get it from Santa-san Yomi mutters under her breath; deeply embarrassed now.
Wow thats great, Chiyo-chan! Osaka laughs happily; placing her hand randomly on top of Chiyos head, I dont remember what I got for Christmas all I remember is having that big chicken dinner from that one place
What? You mean that American chicken place? Tomo asks; suddenly shocked by Osakas statement. Yeah; thats the one. How did ya know, Tomo? Osaka asks.
I-I thought that my family was the only one that did that! Whats going on here?! Tomo shouts in shock; stepping back a little in fear.
Yomi sighs, placing her hand over her face momentarily. Everyone knows that its now perfectly acceptable to have a Christmas chicken dinner in place of the traditional Japanese Christmas dinner and still have your Christmas cake too; Tomo. Its sort of a modern day tradition now. She explains.
What?! I didnt know that! Tomo shouts; still shocked. Wow I even knew that Kagura mutters with disapproval, You really are dumb, Tomo.
What was that, Miss I-Thought-That-Eggplants-Came-From-Chickens? Tomo shouts angrily at Kagura. SHUT UP!! I was like 5 when I thought that; you idiot! And I told you never to tell anyone about that!! Kagura screams; grabbing Tomos face and yanking on it. At least I know that they dont come from chickens! Tomo shouts back; grabbing Kaguras face and yanking on it just as hard. I know that too! That was a long time ago! Kagura growls angrily.
At least its not me getting pissed at Tomo for once Yomi sighs as the others stare at them in confusion.
Hey guys, wait up! A voice shouts from a distance; causing everyone to turn; including Tomo and Kagura; despite them still tugging on each others faces.
Oh, its Kamiya-san! Chiyo states; pointing as Kamiya runs towards them down the sidewalk. What are you guys up to? Kamiya shouts as she catches up to them; catching her breath a little.
Not much; just hanging out really. What are you doing? Tomo asks; having let go of Kaguras face finally after Kagura did the same. Nothing really. I was actually going to head to the store to get some stuff when I saw you all. Kamiya replies.
What were getting? Yomi asks politely. Nothing much; just some flour and frosting for a cake and- Kamiya starts when Tomo barges in front of the group; nearly knocking over Yomi and Sakaki in the process.
Dont tell me you havent had your Christmas Cake yet?! What are you; an American?! Tomo shouts; instantly receiving simultaneous smacks from both Yomi and Kagura. Why do you always have to be so damn rude?! Yomi yells; staring at Tomo angrily.
No, its alright Kamiya mutters, sweatdropping, I guess I should explain. We already celebrated Christmas and everything; this is for my birthday.
Your birthday?! The entire group shouts in shock; leaving Kamiya stunned and motionless.
You never told us you had a birthday! Tomo shouts. Everyone has a birthday, moron! Yomi states with a tone of anger. You know what I meant, Yomi! I meant you never told us when your birthday was, Kamiya! Tomo retorts quickly.
Oh well; I guess it never really crossed my mind to tell you guys Kamiya states; rubbing the back of her head a little. Well? When is it? Tomo demands; staring at Kamiya.
Its its this Saturday. Why? Kamiya asks; stuttering a little. We have to celebrate, of course! Whyd you think I wanted to know?! Tomo shouts; getting excited.
Im not sure if I can make it though, the swim team has a meet this Saturday. Kagura replies with a tone of sadness. Who cares about that? Its a birthday! We have to celebrate, no matter what! Tomo shouts; shaking Kagura senselessly.
Come on now! I cant just skip a swim meet just like that! Kagura shouts back; shoving Tomo off of her. No, its fine you dont have to do anything for me; guys. Kamiya interjects quietly; looking down at the ground a little.
Are you crazy? Of course we have to do something! Tomo shouts; now shaking Kamiya senselessly.
Of course we all know that you just want to get more cake Yomi mutters sarcastically; rolling her eyes a little. Hey! Thats not fair, Yomi! Tomo shouts; clenching her fist as she stops shaking Kamiya. Are you saying that Im wrong then? Yomi asks with a slight tone of smugness. Well no; but still; thats not fair! Tomo shouts back with defeat in her voice.
Dont worry about it; really Kamiya interjects again; this time louder. Whats wrong? Dont you want us to have a birthday party for you? Chiyo asks innocently. Thats not it its just that well Kamiya says, an image of Terere popping up in her mind.
What? Chiyo asks her; looking up at her. All right. If you insist; then its O.K. Kamiya sighs; giving in, But nothing too fancy, alright?
Oh sure! Itll just be something simple; no worries. Yomi replies with a smile. Yay! Yomi; youre the best! Tomo shouts; giving Yomi a big hug randomly. Whats with you? I didnt even do anything. Yomi asks, shaking awkwardly as Tomo hugs her.
Youre hosting a birthday party! Cake, presents Tomo giggles uncontrollably as she releases Yomi and throws her arms up in the air in celebration, Im so excited! I cant wait!
But the presents are for Kamiya-san Sakaki adds quietly. It doesnt matter to Tomo Yomi sighs, Just the thought of cake and presents is enough to send that girl into fantasy-land.
So, well see ya on Saturday then, right? Osaka asks Kamiya with a blank stare. Sure, that sounds good. Kamiya replies with a smile and a slight shrug.
You still have that shrine in front of your house in Nagasaki; right? Osaka asks her; causing everyone to sweatdrop. Forget it; Osaka. I know where Kamiya lives; Ill help you find it. Yomi quickly states; waving her hand in front of her face rapidly.
Thank you, guys. Sorry to have bothered you with this Kamiya replies sheepishly, Ill be going now. Kamiya starts to walk away when Tomo grabs her shoulder. Where are going? I thought you were to hang out with us? Tomo asks.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head a little as she rubs her toe into the ground lightly. Actually; I just wanted to say hi quickly since I saw you guys here. I still have to go to the store. Kamiya quickly explains.
Oh Tomo starts; thinking to herself quietly for moment. Suddenly her face lights up as a light bulb pops up over her head. What is it this time? Yomi asks with dismay.
Why dont we all go to the store? Tomo asks; leaving everyone with a look of confusion. You really dont think anything through; do you? Kagura asks; causing Tomo to frown.
What do you mean by that? Tomo asks innocently. Do you have any money? Yomi asks her; and suddenly Tomo sighs in realization. No Tomo replies quietly.
Thats alright. I have money. Chiyo adds in. Me too. Sakaki mutters as she nods in agreement.
Thanks for the offer; but its alright. You dont have to use your money on us. Yomi replies softly; looking down at Chiyo. Oh no, its alright. I think itd be fun to go to the store with everyone! Chiyo shouts happily.
Yay! Lets GO! Tomo shouts suddenly; zooming away at full sprint. Wait! Yomi shouts; but its too late; leaving Yomi only to sigh a puff of air.
What store is she going to? Kamiya asks quietly; and everyone slowly turns and looks at her, I mean; I was going to go to the one down here.
Yomi shrugs limply. I have no clue. But from what I remember; theres only one really good store up the road here; so thatd be my bet. She states.
A few minutes later The narrator states.
Yep; there she is Yomi sighs as she sees Tomo rushing around inside the store; grabbing random things and tossing them into a basket.
Maybe you go stop her or something Kagura states limply. Yomi sighs again and walks into the store; followed by the rest of the group.
Lets see flour eggs Kamiya mutters to herself as she walks down one of the aisles with a small basket in her hands. The rest of the group grabs a few cans of juice; except for Tomo and Yomi; who fight over control of Tomos basket.
A short time later The narrator continues.
Thank you! The cashier replies happily as she hands Kamiya her change. Thank you. Kamiya quickly replies with a slight bow after she grabs her bag. Sakaki and Chiyo walk up to the counter next while Kagura starts to walk out of the store but stops suddenly.
You two are still arguing over that basket? Kagura exclaims in shock. Yomis being stingy again! Tomo shouts as she struggles with the basket. That is so not the issue here! Yomi growls as she struggles to speak and yank the basket from Tomos hands at the same time.
Suddenly; Tomo loses her grip and goes falling backwards. Yomi and Kagura both gasp as she goes falling back towards the grocery stand behind her; but suddenly stops in mid fall.
You alright? Kamiya asks; holding up Tomo as she stands next to her. Wow youve got some skills there, Kamiya! I had no idea! Kagura says with excitement; giving Kamiya a thumbs up.
You done being an idiot now?! You almost toppled all that stuff; and we wouldve had to have paid for it! Yomi scowls Tomo as she points at the stand of groceries.
Tomo mutters something under her breath in defeat as she stands up fully. They all watch as Tomo walks out of the store; and they both turn to Yomi.
Maybe you were a little too mean on her Kamiya states quietly; picking up her groceries she had set down only moments earlier in order to catch Tomo.
Yomi thinks quietly to herself for a moment; then nods a little. Yeah Yomi mutters; looking down into the basket, Maybe if I get her some of these things shell feel better
Kagura and Kamiya watch as Yomi goes up to the counter where Sakaki and Chiyo were just walking away from and pay for a few of the items in the basket.
A minute or two later The narrator states, What? It was a minute or two Im not keeping track of the exact time you know. Anyway
Tomo sure forgives fast Chiyo states as she watches Tomo eat a pastry with rays of happiness beaming from her. Its amazing what the power of food has over that girl Yomi replies sarcastically.
I-I just wanted to say thanks again for everything Kamiya suddenly states; bowing slightly as she stops walking with the group, But I really should be going now. Thank you again.
Sure, no problem. See ya on Saturday! Yomi shouts as the group waves their goodbyes to her. Kamiya bows once more and starts walking away quickly in the other direction.
Why I am still so nervous around them? They are my friends after all Kamiya thinks to herself as she walks away; increasing her stride with each step.
A few minutes later; she makes it home and walks in; closing the door quickly behind her. Mom; Im back! Kamiya shouts; removing her shoes with haste.
What took so long, honey? I thought you were just going up to the store? Chiwa asks from one of the other rooms. Well; I was but then I ran into some friends; and we went up to that big store down the road; and then they bought some stuff too and- Kamiya rambles as she explains when Chiwa walks into the room and places her hand on her shoulder.
You ran into your friends? Thats great, honey. Chiwa smiles; taking the bag of groceries from Kamiya gently. Sorry I was late. Kamiya quickly states; bowing slightly in forgiveness. Kamiya, Kamiya Chiwa mutters with a slight laugh as she walks away and into the kitchen; leaving Kamiya slightly confused.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Weve only got three days to prepare, de arimasu! Lets go! Keroro shouts; saying the last part in English.
Why do I have to do this Giroro grumbles; cutting decorations out of construction paper.
Wheres your spirit; Giroro Gochou?! Keroro shouts; slamming his face into Giroros suddenly. W-What?! Giroro stutters; surprised by Keroro.
Kuku if only he had this much ambition for the invasion Kururu mutters limply as he sits in a chair and lightly scratches his butt.
Suddenly an alarm starts blaring as the lights inside the room start flashing wildly; causing Keroro and Giroro to jump in shock.
Whats going on now? Another birthday? Giroro shouts; rising to his feet quickly.
Oji-sama! Were being infiltrated! Mois shouts as she rushes into the room, You could say, unknown invaders?
What?! Keroro shouts in shock; as Giroro generates a pair of guns from subspace moments later. Who is it? Find out! Put it on the screen! Giroro shouts; jumping in front of the still shocked Keroro.
The monitor suddenly appears above them and flashes on; only to reveal Alisa Southerncross standing at the entrance to the base.
Alisa-dono? Keroro asks; a question mark appearing above his head as Giroro sweatdrops and drops his guns limply.
Kukuku infiltrated? Kururu asks Mois without looking at her directly. Mois sweatdrops a little and laughs nervously. You could say, not my fault? Mois asks innocently.
Well; she did manage to get into the house quite easily without being detected Dororo adds with a nod. When did you get back? Keroro asks him; suddenly realizing Dororos presence. I-Ive been here the whole time! Dororo shouts; suddenly going into his trauma mode.
Meanwhile, upstairs The narrator states.
Fuyuki! Lunchs read- Natsumi starts to shout up the stairs when she spots something in her peripheral vision, -Alisa-chan? What are you doing here?
I I have a question Alisa mutters quietly; looking away from Natsumi as she speaks. A question? Natsumi asks as a question mark appears above her head.
Fuyuki starts to walk down the stairs just at the moment; but stops just short of the landing as he sees Alisa. Alisa-chan? He asks, equally as confused as Natsumi.
Im sorry if we are intruding, Nevula states as his eyes appears on Alisas hair band, But we have something to ask you.
Um O.K. What is it? Natsumi asks; still confused.
I want to get a present for someone Alisa begins; a little unsure of her words. Oh really? Who is it? Natsumi asks; suddenly changing her expression to one of curiosity.
Alisa just looks at Natsumi blankly for a minute; when suddenly Natsumi giggles a little. Dont tell me its for a boy, right? She smirks; slightly caught up in the moment.
No, it is not. Alisa replies. There is only one boy that Alisa would- DADDY! Alisa shouts; cutting Nevula off in mid sentence.
Wait are you embarrassed? Natsumi asks her; suddenly shocked by what just happened. No I just do not want to discuss that right now, Alisa replies sheepishly, I need help with getting a present for a friend, that is all.
Oh, Natsumi begins as Fuyuki walks the last couple of steps and stands next to her, What did need help with?
I do not know what to get for this friend; and I want to get something she will like; but I do not have any money. Alisa replies; almost stepping over her words as she speaks them.
I think Momma has some money she can give you Fuyuki states. Fuyuki! We cant just give out money like that! Mommas not rich, you know! Natsumi quickly snaps.
Im sorry if were asking too much. Well leave then. Nevula starts when the door suddenly opens; causing all 3 of them to turn around.
Momma?! Fuyuki and Natsumi shout at the same time. Youre home early. Natsumi adds.
Watanabe-sensei gone done early; so I was able to come home Aki begins, Why? Is something going on?
Alisa-chan was just asking if we could help her get a present for a friend of hers; thats all. Fuyuki states; gesturing lightly towards Alisa.
Oh? Aki asks; looking over at Alisa, Was there some present you had in mind?
Alisa looks up a little; but still doesnt make eye contact with Aki. Yes, actually Alisa trails off.
Whos it for; if you dont mind me asking? Aki asks politely. Kamiya Yumenna. Her birthday is on Saturday; and she has been very kind to Alisa and I; and we wanted to get her something to thank her properly. Nevula replies.
At that moment The narrator states.
Kamiya-dono? How did Alisa-dono know of her birthday too?! Keroro shouts angrily as steam shoots out of his head.
Back upstairs The narrator resumes.
Oh I dont think Ive met her before; but well help you find something then. Aki states with a smile, then suddenly changes her expression to one of slight confusion, Say, what smells good?
I had just made some lunch. Natsumi states, gesturing towards the kitchen with her head. Oh, thank you, Natsumi! Aki smiles happily, Would you like to stay for dinner, Alisa-chan?
Alisa stands there silently for a moment; staring blankly at Aki. O.K. Alisa finally replies, But I will not be eating. I do not really need to eat.
Aki looks at her with confusion for a moment; then nods in agreement.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
Hmm that was strange Dororo states as he stands next to Keroro and Giroro; looking up at the monitor as they all walk into the kitchen.
So Alisa-dono thinks shes going to give Kamiya-dono a better birthday present than me Keroro states; rubbing his chin evilly in thought.
Teichou-dono; this isnt a competition or any- I have to make the best birthday present I can, de arimasu! Keroro shouts; cutting Dororo off in mid sentence without even realizing he was speaking.
Giroro merely grumbles a little as he continues to cut shapes into construction paper aimlessly while Kururu sleeps a short distance away; reclined back in one of the chairs.
If we want to get to Kamiya-dono before Alisa-dono does; well have to send someone over to her place and get her to come to our party for her ahead of time, de arimasu Keroro states; thinking out loud.
Suddenly, Kururu snaps awake a moment later; and looks up groggily; only to see the silhouettes of Keroro and Tamama standing around him; smiling down at him with evil intent grins.
Ku Kururu gulps, staring up in horror.
Elsewhere The narrator states.
Oh, you never told me something Chiwa begins as she sits in the living room a short distance from Kamiya and Terere.
Whats that, Mom? Kamiya asks; looking over at her as she mutes the T.V. You never told us what you wanted to do for your birthday. Youre going to be 17 you know; this is a big event in your life! Chiwa states with a smile.
I hadnt actually given it any thought really Kamiya begins, Whatever I get for my birthday is good enough for me.
Chiwa looks over at her with a look of confusion. But honey; I thought you wanted to do something fun on your birthday She trails off.
What are you talking about, Mom? Kamiya asks; equally confused. I remember you told me that. Dont you remember? Chiwa replies.
Kamiya thinks to herself for a moment, then opens her mouth a little in realization. That was last year; just a few days after my birthday back then. I didnt really mean anything by it; it was just a passing comment. Kamiya announces.
But you seemed really sad after last years party it was just the family there; remember? Chiwa asks. Yeah, Kamiya begins, but starts to smile a little, But this year; I have friends.
Meanwhile The narrator states.
No, I wont do it. Kururu states from inside his lab deep under the Hinatas house over a speaker system. Ku-ru-ru! You have to do it, de arimasu! Keroro shouts with a chime to his voice.
Hes not going to do it, right? Tamama asks as he walks up to Keroro. No Keroro mutters limply, We had him cornered in the command room; but he got away to the lab; and now I dont think we can get him out again, de arimasu.
But who else can we send over to Kamiyas place to tell her about the party if Kururu wont do it? We need to make sure that she gets there on time Tamama states with implication in his voice; looking over at the lab as he speaks.
Im not going Kururu trails off, still secured in his lab. Oh come on, Kururu Sochou; you have to do it, de arimasu! Im sure it wont be that bad Keroro barely covers up his snickering as he speaks.
Im sure that Terere-san wont be too harsh on you this time Tamama snickers as well as he mocks Kururu.
Suddenly; dozens of gun emplacements manifest from the lab and point directly down at Keroro and Tamama; causing them to stare up in fear. Dont mention that name in my presence anymore! Shes in the past and its over! Shes just a rabid stalker now and Im not going to see her again! Kururu replies.
But if you dont go, then who ever will? Keroro asks; trying to charm Kururu with his speech. What difference does it make to me? Kururu asks; leaving Keroro a little annoyed.
You know, if Kamiya-dono comes over for the birthday party; Terere-san will most likely be there too Tamama adds.
Again, what difference does that make to me? Kururu asks. What difference does it make? Terere-sans going to be there and you want to what difference its going to make? Tamama asks; a little confused by Kururus statement.
Who said I was going in the first place? Kururu replies; followed by his loud, mocking laughter. That Kururu Keroro growls, stomping his foot in the ground.
However, inside the lab The narrator states as deep inside the lab; Kururu snores loudly in his chair while a small answering machine floats above his computer and continues to laugh at Keroro and Tamama; Kururus actually fast asleep; leaving his machine to battle for him.
They interrupted his sleep. Another small machine; designed to look like Kururus face, states as it aimlessly floats past the narrator inside the lab. Figures The narrator sighs.
Kururu Sochou; I command you under my authority as platoon leader to do this, de arimasu! Keroro shouts in final attempt to win; only to receive an even louder laugh from the speakers.
Lets go, Gunsou-san Tamama states as Keroros mouth hangs open in shock. Tamama starts to walk away; only to realize moments later that Keroros still standing back by the lab; still too stunned to move.
Gunsou-san! Tamama shouts, shaking Keroro a little. That Kururu he doesnt even have respect for his superior officers! Keroro shouts, regaining his composure.
Well; technically; youre just a sergeant; and hes a- The narrator starts. Who asked you?! Tamama shouts, staring angrily at the narrator off-screen.
Ah! Um never mind lets see whats going on elsewhere, shall we? The narrator states; leaving before Tamama gets completely pissed off.
Kaorin! Youve got a call from a friend! A voice calls to Kaorin from inside her house; as she sits on her bed reading a magazine. A call? Whod call me right now? Kaorin thinks to herself as she turns over the magazine to hold the page.
Thanks, Mom! Kaorin shouts as she stands up and walks over to the phone on her desk and picks it up. H-Hello? Kaorin asks innocently.
Hello? A voice states from the other end of the line; leaving Kaorin completely shocked and frazzled. S-SA-SA-SAKAKI-SAN?!?! Kaorin shouts in sheer disbelief.
Sorry, am I calling at a bad time? Sakaki asks politely. No, no-nononono! Its alright; no really it is! Kaorin shouts; tripping over her words.
I was just calling to tell you that were going to have a birthday party for a friend; and we were wondering if you want to come too. Sakaki asks.
We? Kaorin asks; slightly confused all of a sudden. Just see if she wants to come! A voice states in the background on Sakakis end of the line.
Is that Tomo? Kaorin asks, a little suspicious now. Yes, it is. All of us, we were going to put together the party; and we wanted to know if youd come. Sakaki continues.
Are you going to be there, Sakaki-san? Kaorin asks. Yes. Sakaki replies quietly.
Alright; Ill be there! When is it? Kaorin shouts; getting excited again. This Saturday, at Chiyo-chans place. Ill give you the details now, if youd like. Sakaki states politely.
Chiyo-chans place? Alright; Im there! See you Saturday! Kaorin shouts happily, barely containing her excitement. All right. See you there then. Sakaki replies. Goodbye, Sakaki-san. Kaorin replies happily; hanging up the phone.
Who was that, dear? Kaorins moms voice calls from outside of her room. That it was just my friends. They wanted me to go to a party with them on Saturday. Is that O.K., Mom? Kaorin asks.
Well; it is sort of sudden She begins when the door suddenly flies open and Kaorin lunges at her; grabbing her in a big hug. PLEASE MOM! YOU HAVE TO LET ME GO TO THIS PARTY!! Kaorin begs; hanging on her mother as tightly as she can.
O.K. honey; you can go then. Just be home in time for dinner, alright? She says, giving in. YES, I WILL! THANK YOU!! Kaorin shouts happily; rushing back into her room and leaping onto the bed; bouncing on it and knocking the magazine to the floor.
Ah a birthday party with Sakaki-san Kaorin smiles happily; nearly drooling as she squeezes her pillow with excitement, Its like a dream come true!
Meanwhile, with Sakaki The narrator states.
So, is she coming? Tomo asks as she sits next to Sakaki, Yomi, and Osaka at Chiyos place. Yes, Sakaki states with a nod, And she seemed really excited about it too.
You mean like how Tomo was when thought about the cake and presents? Yomi asks sarcastically. Like that Sakaki begins with slight confusion, But I didnt mention cake or presents. I didnt even tell her who the party was for.
Weird Tomo mutters with a shrug; Maybe shes just excited about going to a birthday party or something.
I dont think thats it The narrator laughs nervously, but elsewhere
Kamiya-dono? You in there? Terere asks; tapping lightly on her bedroom door. Yes A light reply comes back; and Terere jumps and turns the doorknob.
Why did you shut the door? You know its hard for me to get in here when the doors closed. Terere states as she closes the door behind her; and turns to see Kamiya sitting at her desk; staring into the mirror.
Is something wrong? Terere asks; now concerned. No its nothing really Kamiya replies quietly; not moving as she speaks.
Somethings bothering you, Kamiya-dono; I can see it Terere states; hopping up onto a small chair next to the desk, Whats wrong?
Im probably just thinking about it too much; its nothing Kamiya replies; still not looking at Terere.
Is it about the birthday party? I know Mommas just looking out for your best interests, Terere explains as she looks over at Kamiya, And I think that you going to a friends place for a birthday party would be a nice change of pace.
Its not that, Terere-chan Kamiya begins, finally looking over at her a little, Its well; its you.
Me? Terere asks; now completely confused.
Yes. You see; they want me to come over to their party; which is great; but Kamiya begins, trying not to cry as she speaks, But well; they dont about you; and I want you to be there too. I dont know what to do I already promised that Id be O.K. with a party hosted by them; but I cant just leave you here; not on my birthday Kamiya explains.
Oh I see Terere begins, looking down for a moment. She looks back up at Kamiya moments later and smiles happily. Dont worry about it! Youre not going to be at their party all day; are you? She asks.
No, Kamiya replies, feeling a little better, But still; I dont know how long the partys going to last; much less when theyre starting it or anything. They wanted to surprise me! Kamiya continues explaining.
Kamiya-dono; you should know by now that I can come with you with my anti-barrier! I dont have to be seen in order to be there; silly! Terere smiles happily; giggling a little.
I know its just that I wanted you to be able to participate in the activities too. Its not fair to you at all. Kamiya replies, still looking depressed.
If thats whats bothering you; I could maybe ask Kururu-sempai for one of those Pekoponjin suits he has or something. Terere retorts.
Kamiya laughs a little, much to Tereres surprise. Come on; Terere-chan. You know how ridiculous those things look? Id be so embarrassed Kamiya explains, still laughing as she speaks, Besides; howd I introduce you?
I hadnt thought on that, actually Terere replies, But it doesnt matter; Kamiya-dono. Im happy just to be with you on your birthday; whether Im at that party or just here at home with you. Thats all that matters to me.
Really? Kamiya asks, looking over at her with surprise. Of course, silly! Youve got so much to learn about me; Kamiya-dono! Tetete! Terere giggles happily; covering her mouth with her hands as she laughs.
Thanks, Terere-chan. I feel a lot better about this now. Kamiya smiles happily as she reaches over and picks up Terere; giving her a big hug and holding her tightly.
Weve still got a few days before my birthday, so Ill see if I can maybe find out some more details; so itll be easier to take you with me. How does that sound? Kamiya asks her; setting her down on top of the desk.
Sounds great; Kamiya-dono! Terere exclaims happily; giving Kamiya a thumbs up.
Thanks again, Terere-chan. I owe you Kamiya smiles happily as she stands up from her seat and walks over to the door, Say, Im going to get some ice cream. You want some?
Do I?! Terere shouts; her eyes beaming with excitement. Kamiya laughs happily and opens the door. O.K.; Ill be right back then. She states as she walks out of the room; closing the door behind her.
Kamiya-dono Terere laughs lightly as she shakes her head, Youre something else.
Suddenly; Tereres mood changes abruptly as she gasps. Oh no Saturday She mutters as she lifts up her hat a little and pulls out a small envelope from under it. She quickly pulls out the letter and opens it up; skimming over the letter quickly.
No! Thats this Saturday too! Terere gasps in horror; covering her mouth with one hand, I cant go to Kamiyas party now but I said I would oh dear; what I am going to do! This is important; but Kamiyas birthday is important too oh no; what to do; what to do?!
Terere holds the letter; trembling a little now in fear. I cant tell Kamiya about this; itd break her heart to know that I cant go to her party but I have to go to this; theres no getting out of it! Im so in over my head right now! What have I done?! She shouts; quickly stuffing the letter back into her hat and shaking with fear.
O.K.; Ive got the ice cream! Kamiya shouts as she opens the door. She quickly looks down at Terere; whos shaking lightly now.
Everything O.K.? Kamiya asks her. Yes Im just excited about your birthday; thats all Terere lies; covering up her thoughts as she tries to control her shaking.
Yeah, me too. This is my first party with friends Kamiya begins, Im just so touched that they actually want to throw a party for me.
Yeah, its going to be an experience; for sure Terere mutters nervously as she takes the ice cream from Kamiya and sits next to her on the bed.
With the party for Kamiyas birthday looming only days away; what will happen on that fateful day? And what is on that letter that has Terere so scared? Will Kamiyas friends be able to get the party ready with only 3 days to prepare? And will Alisa find the perfect present for Kamiya; or will Keroro beat her to it? The narrator asks, Be sure to find out in the next chapter! Keep watching, everyone!
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹:あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Why I'm the #1 Alisa Southerncross Fan!
As the title implies; this is why I'm the #1 Alisa Southerncross fan!!
This is all of the merchandise I have of her...which is quite a lot now that I just got in a few new things today!
From left to right; top to bottom:
--Keroro Movie 3 Promotional Campaign "Not for Sale" bookmark (new)
--Keroro Movie 3 Promotional Campaign "Not for Sale" cloth patches (new; 2 the same)
--Season 3 Volume 8 DVD (with Alisa cover art and art guide sheet for Alisa on the inside) (new)
--Volume 12 of the Japanese Keroro manga with special edition Shonen Ace cover (with Alisa on the back)
--Keroro Summer Campaign "Not for Sale" coaster
--Keroro 11.5 Guidebook (tossed in since she's on the back cover/her first manga appearance)
--Original art used for a scene from Keroro Ep. 172 (with Alisa's arm in the shot with Angol Mois)
--Original script for Keroro Episode 141; an Alisa episode
--2 unofficial Keroro doujinshis with Alisa in them
--Keroro coloring book with a page of Alisa inside.
And I pre-ordered the 17th volume of the manga; the B set ( ケロロ軍曹 (17) ミラクルセレクトパック(B) ) with Alisa ( アリサ=サザンクロス ) and Neko-chan ( ネコちゃん ) as well, but at the time of this pic; I didn't have it in (I have it now though).
I will be posting a newer version of this pic in the upcoming weeks.

This is all of the merchandise I have of her...which is quite a lot now that I just got in a few new things today!
From left to right; top to bottom:
--Keroro Movie 3 Promotional Campaign "Not for Sale" bookmark (new)
--Keroro Movie 3 Promotional Campaign "Not for Sale" cloth patches (new; 2 the same)
--Season 3 Volume 8 DVD (with Alisa cover art and art guide sheet for Alisa on the inside) (new)
--Volume 12 of the Japanese Keroro manga with special edition Shonen Ace cover (with Alisa on the back)
--Keroro Summer Campaign "Not for Sale" coaster
--Keroro 11.5 Guidebook (tossed in since she's on the back cover/her first manga appearance)
--Original art used for a scene from Keroro Ep. 172 (with Alisa's arm in the shot with Angol Mois)
--Original script for Keroro Episode 141; an Alisa episode
--2 unofficial Keroro doujinshis with Alisa in them
--Keroro coloring book with a page of Alisa inside.
And I pre-ordered the 17th volume of the manga; the B set ( ケロロ軍曹 (17) ミラクルセレクトパック(B) ) with Alisa ( アリサ=サザンクロス ) and Neko-chan ( ネコちゃん ) as well, but at the time of this pic; I didn't have it in (I have it now though).
I will be posting a newer version of this pic in the upcoming weeks.

- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ=サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 10
What is this new development? Why is the device referring to William as a dominous now; or is it even referring to him in the first place? And why did it do it in reality; instead of like it did before in dreams?
Keep watching and find out! (And hopefully the next chapter won't take as long as these last 3 did. ; ).
And please feel free to comment/favorite this; I'd appreciate it! I hope that I can continue this fanfic now! ^_^
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 10, The answer:
And thats what happened Roger Smith explains to William Prime as they both sit on the park bench in the city.
Roger A voice states; and they both turn to see R. Dorothy standing behind them. Wow; I didnt even hear her come up I must be getting deaf William mutters sheepishly to himself.
R. Dorothy? What are you doing here? Roger asks her. I heard you leave; and I followed you here, she explains, and then appears to smile a little bit, Thank you.
For what? Roger asks, a little confused. For not being a louse anymore. She replies; taking a seat next to him.
Um not to interrupt here or anything; but William begins; raising his hand into the air a little. Oh, right; sorry Roger replies with a slight laugh; removing his shades again.
Well; after that; I began my new life in the true Paradigm City; with R. Dorothy. The city was isolated; as I found out; and no one ever left or entered the city because of the experiment. After the experiment ended; I thought that would change but it didnt. People just continued to live their lives as if it were still happening; and nothing that I did changed that. Youre one of the first visitors to this city in quite some time people just dont come here anymore. Its almost as if the rest of the world has forgotten about us almost as if the experiment is still going on Roger explains with a sigh; placing his hands on either side of his head.
Well; I know that the experiment has ended; it was reported by the news in Brasilli. Honestly; I didnt pay much attention to it; since it didnt matter to me at the time; but I do remember hearing about it. William replies.
Thats good then Roger replies; his voice trailing off.
William sits up a bit more and looks over at him again. Anything else happen after that? He asks him.
Not really, William. Time passed; and all of the people I had known from before didnt exist any more. Angel, Norman, Dan they were all gone; along with the experiment. There was a few times that I thought I saw them; but it was their real world counterparts; the people that they had been based upon. When they designed that experiment; they did it well. Roger replies.
Thats amazing William states in awe of Rogers story. What is? R. Dorothy asks him. Everything about that the experiment; the revelation; the fact that you two are still here despite everyone else being gone He replies, then rubs his chin a little bit, Makes me wonder about what Alan said he wasnt lying, was he?
Lying? Roger asks him with a little confusion. Its just that no; it doesnt matter. Its in the past; and the fact is that its over; and only you, R. Dorothy and Big O exist to tell of it. William replies with a reaffirming smile.
What was he lying about? Roger asks him; ignoring Williams comment. Well; now that I think about it; maybe it wasnt so much him lying as it was him assuming he knew all the facts William replies, Like when he told me that Seldano was actually Wayneright; that was a lie but then again; maybe he didnt actually know the truth behind it and just said that; assuming it was right since it seemed to make sense in his mind. William explains.
I see Roger replies, Was there anything else that he was wrong about? Well; I already told you what I could remember from our conversation. Im sure there were other things that were wrong as well; but it was the ravings of man who had lost his sanity long ago I guess I shouldnt have believed as much of what he said as I did. William replies; looking away sheepishly.
Dont worry about it, William. We all make mistakes; and we are all lead blindly sometimes. Thats what lifes about; learning and growing from those mistakes. You wouldnt believe how much Ive changed over these past years since the end of the experiment. Roger states.
I can imagine William states; smiling a little as he looks over at him. Just then; a beam of light hits his face; causing him to try to block it with his arm.
Wow, its already dawn? Roger replies. Time flies R. Dorothy states, causing both of them to look at her. That is the proper use of that expression; is it not? She asks; and both William and Roger laugh a little bit. Yes, it is, Dorothy Roger replies with a smile as he looks down at her.
Should we go back to your place then? William asks him. Yes; thats a good idea, William. Roger nods. They all get up and start to walk out of the park as the Suns warming rays begin to penetrate the chill of the evening; leaving a slight dew on the windows of the shops in town.
They walk back to Rogers place; walking towards the main living room as they enter. You know; that is one thing I do miss about the experiment Roger suddenly states as he hangs up his suit jacket. William looks up at him as R. Dorothy walks by and into another room. Whats that? William asks him, slowly removing his suit jacket.
Norman Burg he was a good man; and I never got to thank him properly for everything that he did for me, Roger states; looking blankly across the room, an image of Norman in his mind. He may just have been an illusion of reality; but he was real to me. Roger finishes.
You miss him because hes not here to clean up after you anymore. R. Dorothy states; appearing at a doorway adjacent to the room.
Thats not it at all Roger yells; getting mad for a moment; but then he calms down and sighs, Thats not it. Sure, I loved having to not have to do my own laundry and everything else; but I miss him as a person; not because of what he did.
I was only joking Roger Smith; trying to lighten the mood. R. Dorothy replies and walks out of the room again. You two really are something else William laughs as he hangs up his coat finally. Roger watches as he walks past him; unsure of what to say in response; but eventually decides to say nothing and follows him into the living room.
William takes a seat in one of the chairs; holding his hands together in front of him as Roger sits directly across from him. Have you ever been in love before, William Prime? Roger asks him.
What?! William shouts; totally shocked by the question. Roger flinches a little; taken back by Williams reaction; but moments later recovers and asks the same question again.
I I cant say William replies in a mutter. Not really sure if it was true love? Roger asks him. Not so much that; but rather I William begins; but stops himself in mid-sentence, I just cant say about it. I cant talk about it; sorry.
Alright; I understand. Roger replies with a nod. You do? William asks; a little confused now. He sits up a little in the chair and stares at Roger in confusion. I understand that you cant talk about it now. We all have secrets we have to keep. Roger replies.
Heh; youre still good William replies; leaving Roger a little perplexed. What Roger begins to ask when William waves his hand a little bit; causing him to trail off in mid-sentence.
Youre still a good negotiator; I mean, William states with a smile, You almost convinced me to tell you about what happened. That was very clever; but unfortunately; I cant discuss it. Its still too painful; and its something I have to come to terms with before I can discuss it with anyone else.
Thank you, William Prime. Roger replies, now leaving William confused. For what? William replies, I more or less just shot down your attempt at finding out about my past. How is that something to thank me over?
No, I mean thanks for telling me that Im still a good negotiator. This is a thankless job; and more often than not I get people who are pissed off at me for not doing things like they think it should be done and so on. I rarely get compliments these days; and its nice to finally hear a sincere one again. Roger explains.
He smiles and laughs a little; out of happiness. William shrugs a little bit, accepting the reason. Youre welcome then, Roger Smith. William replies with a smile as well.
Im really surprised that Im not tired; speaking I didnt sleep at all last night. William states after a few moments of silence. Its amazing what an active mind can do. Roger comments, waving his hand a little to emphasize the comment.
Do you like scrambled eggs, William Prime? R. Dorothy asks; suddenly appearing next to him with a tray of food. Oh, I didnt realize you had made breakfast Roger replies; looking up at her.
Yes. Since Norman is not here anymore; I have to do take care of his duties. You know that, Roger. She replies; looking over at him. I know but I just wasnt expecting it Roger laughs; trying to avoid sounding stupid.
Yes, R. Dorothy; I like scrambled eggs. You didnt have to make me anything. William replies; looking up at her as he remains seated. She doesnt reply; but instead just sets the food down on the small coffee table between William and Roger. Well; thank you for the food; R. Dorothy. William replies with a polite nod; and she lightly nods in response.
Shes something else alright William laughs a little to himself as he picks up a fork, Youre a lucky man, Roger Smith.
I know that now Roger smiles happily; grabbing his fork and proceeding to eat some of the breakfast. All of a sudden; a loud blaring sound breaks the mood; and causes both Roger and William to drop the their forks on the floor.
What the ? William begins; reaching down into his pocket automatically. The sounds coming from your device Roger replies; leaning forward and looking at William as he pulls out the device and looks at it.
Thats strange William responds, scratching his head a little. What is it? Roger asks. It says the same thing as it did in my dreams; but its doing it for real now and it's addressing me personally this time I think William responds. What does it say? Roger asks him. William looks up at him with confusion, It says, The answer to all lies in Paradigm, Dominous..
Keep watching and find out! (And hopefully the next chapter won't take as long as these last 3 did. ; ).
And please feel free to comment/favorite this; I'd appreciate it! I hope that I can continue this fanfic now! ^_^
Click here to read the story!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 10, The answer:
And thats what happened Roger Smith explains to William Prime as they both sit on the park bench in the city.
Roger A voice states; and they both turn to see R. Dorothy standing behind them. Wow; I didnt even hear her come up I must be getting deaf William mutters sheepishly to himself.
R. Dorothy? What are you doing here? Roger asks her. I heard you leave; and I followed you here, she explains, and then appears to smile a little bit, Thank you.
For what? Roger asks, a little confused. For not being a louse anymore. She replies; taking a seat next to him.
Um not to interrupt here or anything; but William begins; raising his hand into the air a little. Oh, right; sorry Roger replies with a slight laugh; removing his shades again.
Well; after that; I began my new life in the true Paradigm City; with R. Dorothy. The city was isolated; as I found out; and no one ever left or entered the city because of the experiment. After the experiment ended; I thought that would change but it didnt. People just continued to live their lives as if it were still happening; and nothing that I did changed that. Youre one of the first visitors to this city in quite some time people just dont come here anymore. Its almost as if the rest of the world has forgotten about us almost as if the experiment is still going on Roger explains with a sigh; placing his hands on either side of his head.
Well; I know that the experiment has ended; it was reported by the news in Brasilli. Honestly; I didnt pay much attention to it; since it didnt matter to me at the time; but I do remember hearing about it. William replies.
Thats good then Roger replies; his voice trailing off.
William sits up a bit more and looks over at him again. Anything else happen after that? He asks him.
Not really, William. Time passed; and all of the people I had known from before didnt exist any more. Angel, Norman, Dan they were all gone; along with the experiment. There was a few times that I thought I saw them; but it was their real world counterparts; the people that they had been based upon. When they designed that experiment; they did it well. Roger replies.
Thats amazing William states in awe of Rogers story. What is? R. Dorothy asks him. Everything about that the experiment; the revelation; the fact that you two are still here despite everyone else being gone He replies, then rubs his chin a little bit, Makes me wonder about what Alan said he wasnt lying, was he?
Lying? Roger asks him with a little confusion. Its just that no; it doesnt matter. Its in the past; and the fact is that its over; and only you, R. Dorothy and Big O exist to tell of it. William replies with a reaffirming smile.
What was he lying about? Roger asks him; ignoring Williams comment. Well; now that I think about it; maybe it wasnt so much him lying as it was him assuming he knew all the facts William replies, Like when he told me that Seldano was actually Wayneright; that was a lie but then again; maybe he didnt actually know the truth behind it and just said that; assuming it was right since it seemed to make sense in his mind. William explains.
I see Roger replies, Was there anything else that he was wrong about? Well; I already told you what I could remember from our conversation. Im sure there were other things that were wrong as well; but it was the ravings of man who had lost his sanity long ago I guess I shouldnt have believed as much of what he said as I did. William replies; looking away sheepishly.
Dont worry about it, William. We all make mistakes; and we are all lead blindly sometimes. Thats what lifes about; learning and growing from those mistakes. You wouldnt believe how much Ive changed over these past years since the end of the experiment. Roger states.
I can imagine William states; smiling a little as he looks over at him. Just then; a beam of light hits his face; causing him to try to block it with his arm.
Wow, its already dawn? Roger replies. Time flies R. Dorothy states, causing both of them to look at her. That is the proper use of that expression; is it not? She asks; and both William and Roger laugh a little bit. Yes, it is, Dorothy Roger replies with a smile as he looks down at her.
Should we go back to your place then? William asks him. Yes; thats a good idea, William. Roger nods. They all get up and start to walk out of the park as the Suns warming rays begin to penetrate the chill of the evening; leaving a slight dew on the windows of the shops in town.
They walk back to Rogers place; walking towards the main living room as they enter. You know; that is one thing I do miss about the experiment Roger suddenly states as he hangs up his suit jacket. William looks up at him as R. Dorothy walks by and into another room. Whats that? William asks him, slowly removing his suit jacket.
Norman Burg he was a good man; and I never got to thank him properly for everything that he did for me, Roger states; looking blankly across the room, an image of Norman in his mind. He may just have been an illusion of reality; but he was real to me. Roger finishes.
You miss him because hes not here to clean up after you anymore. R. Dorothy states; appearing at a doorway adjacent to the room.
Thats not it at all Roger yells; getting mad for a moment; but then he calms down and sighs, Thats not it. Sure, I loved having to not have to do my own laundry and everything else; but I miss him as a person; not because of what he did.
I was only joking Roger Smith; trying to lighten the mood. R. Dorothy replies and walks out of the room again. You two really are something else William laughs as he hangs up his coat finally. Roger watches as he walks past him; unsure of what to say in response; but eventually decides to say nothing and follows him into the living room.
William takes a seat in one of the chairs; holding his hands together in front of him as Roger sits directly across from him. Have you ever been in love before, William Prime? Roger asks him.
What?! William shouts; totally shocked by the question. Roger flinches a little; taken back by Williams reaction; but moments later recovers and asks the same question again.
I I cant say William replies in a mutter. Not really sure if it was true love? Roger asks him. Not so much that; but rather I William begins; but stops himself in mid-sentence, I just cant say about it. I cant talk about it; sorry.
Alright; I understand. Roger replies with a nod. You do? William asks; a little confused now. He sits up a little in the chair and stares at Roger in confusion. I understand that you cant talk about it now. We all have secrets we have to keep. Roger replies.
Heh; youre still good William replies; leaving Roger a little perplexed. What Roger begins to ask when William waves his hand a little bit; causing him to trail off in mid-sentence.
Youre still a good negotiator; I mean, William states with a smile, You almost convinced me to tell you about what happened. That was very clever; but unfortunately; I cant discuss it. Its still too painful; and its something I have to come to terms with before I can discuss it with anyone else.
Thank you, William Prime. Roger replies, now leaving William confused. For what? William replies, I more or less just shot down your attempt at finding out about my past. How is that something to thank me over?
No, I mean thanks for telling me that Im still a good negotiator. This is a thankless job; and more often than not I get people who are pissed off at me for not doing things like they think it should be done and so on. I rarely get compliments these days; and its nice to finally hear a sincere one again. Roger explains.
He smiles and laughs a little; out of happiness. William shrugs a little bit, accepting the reason. Youre welcome then, Roger Smith. William replies with a smile as well.
Im really surprised that Im not tired; speaking I didnt sleep at all last night. William states after a few moments of silence. Its amazing what an active mind can do. Roger comments, waving his hand a little to emphasize the comment.
Do you like scrambled eggs, William Prime? R. Dorothy asks; suddenly appearing next to him with a tray of food. Oh, I didnt realize you had made breakfast Roger replies; looking up at her.
Yes. Since Norman is not here anymore; I have to do take care of his duties. You know that, Roger. She replies; looking over at him. I know but I just wasnt expecting it Roger laughs; trying to avoid sounding stupid.
Yes, R. Dorothy; I like scrambled eggs. You didnt have to make me anything. William replies; looking up at her as he remains seated. She doesnt reply; but instead just sets the food down on the small coffee table between William and Roger. Well; thank you for the food; R. Dorothy. William replies with a polite nod; and she lightly nods in response.
Shes something else alright William laughs a little to himself as he picks up a fork, Youre a lucky man, Roger Smith.
I know that now Roger smiles happily; grabbing his fork and proceeding to eat some of the breakfast. All of a sudden; a loud blaring sound breaks the mood; and causes both Roger and William to drop the their forks on the floor.
What the ? William begins; reaching down into his pocket automatically. The sounds coming from your device Roger replies; leaning forward and looking at William as he pulls out the device and looks at it.
Thats strange William responds, scratching his head a little. What is it? Roger asks. It says the same thing as it did in my dreams; but its doing it for real now and it's addressing me personally this time I think William responds. What does it say? Roger asks him. William looks up at him with confusion, It says, The answer to all lies in Paradigm, Dominous..
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 9
Well; I hope you all like this so far!
I know that R. Dorothy and Roger had to end up together; since I cried when they didn't at the end of Big O.
Sorry to have to say this here; but I wanted to say it. ; It was too sad; and I needed to have them fall in love...kind of makes me a little sad to do something so predictable; but it had to be done.
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 9, The Life:
Im just not sure about it anymore William Prime sighs as he sits on a park bench in Paradigm City; the city that now questions all he knows and understands.
Time seems to pass slowly like molasses leaking from a split barrel as William tries to make a decision about the one thing hes not sure about himself.
William sighs a little; lowering his hands from his head and placing them on his lap. Maybe I will move He begins; grabbing the device out of his pocket, Perhaps you are right. I never thought that an inanimate object could ever hold power over a real person; but apparently; my destiny is to listen to you and accept it willingly.
The device sits quietly in Williams hand; much to his disappointment. Why did he have to give me you? Did he know something about me that I didnt even know? William asks rhetorically as he thinks back to the professor and his final moments with William.
Its a difficult decision; isnt it? A voice asks; and William turns suddenly to see Roger standing behind him; his hand gently pressed against the back of the bench and supporting his body.
How long have you been listening to me? William asks with a slightly depressed sigh. Not long, Roger begins with a slightly confused face, Why?
No real reason William responds, lowering his head a little, Im a little reluctant to rely on others to make my decisions for me; thats all.
Are you directing that towards me or the device? Roger asks; taking a seat next to William. William looks over at him with surprise; but sighs moments later and looks down at the ground again. It really wasnt directed at anyone; more or less it was directly at myself. William replies.
You know; ever since I finally learned the truth about Paradigm City; I feel as though Ive lost a bit of myself Roger states; changing the subject as he carefully pulls off his glasses and sets them in his pocket of his suit. How so? William asks; a little intrigued as he looks up slightly at Roger.
Back when Paradigm was just an enigma to me and memories were necessary to learn and know; there was a real need for my services; both professionally and privately. There were lots of criminals and monsters and cases for me to handle; both as myself and with the help of Big O Roger explains; his voice starting to trail off a little. William continues to listen to him as Roger sighs a little and resumes speaking.
I was so obsessed with learning the truth and understanding myself; that I lost track of what really mattered. Roger states, leaning back fully onto the bench and spreading open his arms along the back of it.
What was that? William asks him. The here and now; the present. Roger replies; closing his eyes a little. The cold air of the night gently skims across Rogers face; blowing his slightly gray hair a little.
What did happen? William asks unexpectedly. Roger opens his eyes again; sitting up a little out of surprise. What do you mean? Roger asks him; a tone of confusion in his voice. With everything with you; R. Dorothy; Norman; the city; Big O everything. What happened here? William asks him with a note of intrigue.
I thought you already knew Roger replies, After all; it was you who knew about me before we had even met. William nods gently, but resumes the intrigued look a moment later. Yes; but I never knew your personal story what happened over the years since Alan told me about what happened so long ago in the past.
Now youre making me sound old Roger laughs a little; causing William to flinch a little; but he quickly recovers and laughs a little as well. But youre right; it was a long time ago I am getting older; whether I like it or not, Roger replies, And times the true test here Ive come to know that. Let me see if I can explain what happened.
Roger sits up fully in the chair; clasping his hands together as he begins to speak. It was the same thing over and over again; as I came to find out. Those memories we lost all those years ago the whole thing was fake; a clever stage made by people who wanted to see how people would cope without knowing who they were and without knowing the truth about everything. And it ended up that I was stuck in an infinite loop; along with everyone else. Who knows how many times I had played the same part on the stage of life; but I played it the same every single time. I couldnt see beyond what my eyes wanted me to see; and I was never able to break free because of it. Roger explains; letting each float into the cold night air; being received intently by William.
Then finally; one day; it happened. The final scene came about again me and R. Dorothy inside Big O; watching as the entire world was being destroyed by Big Venus. I took the script that had been presented to me so many times and read it clearly and loudly; that script of life that I had never seen and yet knew line for line so well. I watched as Big Venus walked closer and closer to me; disintegrating everything in its path. I tried to reason with it with her He states somberly. Her? William asks, a little puzzled by Rogers self-correction.
Yes her. Her name was Angel or so she said. Her real name was never known; but she was a woman one like I had never met before. I was intrigued by her; and I found myself falling in love with her, Roger states as he reaches into his pocket again and grabs his shades; covering up his eyes again, But it was never meant to be; because she was the true test for me. I didnt realize it right away; but the truth was that she was only an instrument designed by the creators of the Paradigm City I know and used to keep everything in a continuous cycle. They knew that no human or android could be trusted to do the job; so they had to create something that would be part of the system; something that would remain a constant, no matter what the other variables of the experiment may change.
And she was William begins, leaning in a little closer to Roger. She was Big Venus; yes. She changed into Big Venus every time the experiment reached the end; every time I came too close to figuring it all out. It was very clever; an instrument within a living city; treating it like a program; and resetting the city every single time. I dont understand how it worked; but somehow it did just like the Megadues and everything else in the city. But the truth of the matter is that despite her being what she was; I loved her and that was what I had to learn. Roger explains.
What you had to learn? William asks, now confused. I had to learn what love was, William Prime. I was always such a louse; everyone said so and I knew it. I never appreciated women or love; and I never understood its true meaning. I always assumed it was something simple; something to be just given out and received like money; and that emotions were a hassle when it came to understanding love. But I was wrong and one day I finally realized it that day I finally came face to face again with Big Venus. I watched as she walked towards me; and I spoke my lines; but something happened something I cant explain. It was almost as if the script of life had been rewritten suddenly while I was reading it; and I had an epiphany. Roger explains; expressing his feelings with his hands and face as he speaks.
What was that? William asks. I realized suddenly that love had been there the whole time; waiting for me and I never saw it. It was so painfully evident; clear as day; and yet I never saw it. She had told me many times that she loved me; she was always there for me and always by my side in everything I did; and I completely ignored her Roger explains as tears start to trickle down his face slowly.
Angel? William asks. No, R. Dorothy Wayneright. Roger replies, much to Williams surprise.
R. Dorothy? William asks; his jaw hung open a bit. Yes you see; I never wanted to love her because she wasnt human. I was so caught up with physical love that I never accepted the truth of love; that its an emotion; felt when two people have a connection together that goes beyond the physical realm. And on that day; when I facing Big Venus yet again; I froze in mid-sentence suddenly; unable to move. I watched as Big Venus walked towards me; getting closer with each step; and I remember exactly what happened next; just as if it happened yesterday Roger explains; remembering the scene in his mind.
Roger? R. Dorothy asks him out of her usual level of concern; looking at him from back of Big Os cockpit. Is that what youve been trying to tell me all along? Roger suddenly asks; finally able to speak again. Big Venus continues to walk towards him; and he closes his eyes gently and turns around.
I dont know who I am; or what my purpose is; but something just occurred to me Roger explains; opening his eyes again and looking at R. Dorothy. Maybe Im not supposed to understand. Maybe memories are what we make it; and nothing more. Maybe there is no such thing as reality; maybe nothing is real after all Roger reasons to himself as he walks towards R. Dorothy.
What are you saying, Roger? She asks him; watching him walk towards her. Im saying something I should have said before; something I should have said a long time ago, Roger begins, Im saying that Im not blind anymore. Im saying that I now understand why you and Angel came into my life she came in to teach me about you.
Suddenly, Big Venus stops in its tracks; mere feet from Big O. Roger it stopped. R. Dorothy states; pointing towards Big Venus. Yes, and I know why now Roger states, because Ive finally learned what I always needed to know; something Ive been so painfully aware of but never able to accept.
Say it, Roger Smith, Negotiator of Paradigm City Big Venus states; its voice the same as Angels. Whats going on? R. Dorothy asks him, unable to understand why Big Venus just spoke.
Why do you think it was that you were created an android? Roger asks her. I was created by my father in the image of his daughter. R. Dorothy replies. No... Roger begins with a smile, You were created because I needed you to be one. I needed someone who would never age; someone who would be there with me and remain the same; so I could remember and understand, and so I could try again with the same setup until I finally made the right choice.
And what choice is that, Roger Smith? R. Dorothy asks him. The choice that Angel no, Big Venus was trying to tell me without ever truly being able to say the words Roger explains as he gently grabs R. Dorothys arms, She was telling me that I had to make a choice; that I had to figure out what love was and to figure out that something that does not exist but in the form of a memory is nothing more than that; and not true love
Roger R. Dorothy mutters as she looks up at him. I could never truly fall in love with Angel because she wasnt real; and because I was lying to myself all this time. I believed love was only physical; that I could only love a human because I needed the physical love a human can provide; but I was wrong I could never love Angel because my heart always belonged to someone else; no matter how hard I tried to fight and deny it. Roger explains with a smile; tears rushing down his cheeks.
Roger R. Dorothy mutters again; unable to say anything more. Roger pulls her in close; and looks deeply into her eyes. Im saying now something I should have said long ago; something I should have said every single day Roger says as he gently caresses her face with his fingers, R. Dorothy Wayneright; I love you!
With those words; Roger pulls her in tight and kisses her with a passion that only comes from true love. They put their arms around each other as they embrace tightly; time slowing down almost to a stop as they continue to kiss.
It is done Big Venus states suddenly; as Roger and R. Dorothy slowly release their embrace. It is done R. Dorothy repeats; nodding gently at Big Venus.
Roger looks around a little in confusion; and watches as Big Venus suddenly starts to evaporate and disappear.
Angel? Roger asks, walking towards the edge of the cockpit. You have learned what you needed to; Roger Smith the experiment is over. Goodbye, Roger Smith thank you for teaching me; a sentient program; the true meaning of love. Big Venus states as it dissipates into particles of light from the ground up.
That was it all along Roger states, She just wanted to understand love thats all it was
As Big Venus dissipates; the blank grid that used to be Paradigm City starts to break apart and fade away; revealing the true Paradigm City; hidden for so many years from Rogers view.
Paradigm Roger mutters; staring in disbelief at the city below him; undamaged, unchanged and still alive with people and life.
R. Dorothy walks up next to him at the edge of Big Os cockpit and he puts his arm around her. Looks like life will finally start again... Roger begins with a smile, But this time; its following my script.
I know that R. Dorothy and Roger had to end up together; since I cried when they didn't at the end of Big O.
Sorry to have to say this here; but I wanted to say it. ; It was too sad; and I needed to have them fall in love...kind of makes me a little sad to do something so predictable; but it had to be done.
Click here to read the story!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 9, The Life:
Im just not sure about it anymore William Prime sighs as he sits on a park bench in Paradigm City; the city that now questions all he knows and understands.
Time seems to pass slowly like molasses leaking from a split barrel as William tries to make a decision about the one thing hes not sure about himself.
William sighs a little; lowering his hands from his head and placing them on his lap. Maybe I will move He begins; grabbing the device out of his pocket, Perhaps you are right. I never thought that an inanimate object could ever hold power over a real person; but apparently; my destiny is to listen to you and accept it willingly.
The device sits quietly in Williams hand; much to his disappointment. Why did he have to give me you? Did he know something about me that I didnt even know? William asks rhetorically as he thinks back to the professor and his final moments with William.
Its a difficult decision; isnt it? A voice asks; and William turns suddenly to see Roger standing behind him; his hand gently pressed against the back of the bench and supporting his body.
How long have you been listening to me? William asks with a slightly depressed sigh. Not long, Roger begins with a slightly confused face, Why?
No real reason William responds, lowering his head a little, Im a little reluctant to rely on others to make my decisions for me; thats all.
Are you directing that towards me or the device? Roger asks; taking a seat next to William. William looks over at him with surprise; but sighs moments later and looks down at the ground again. It really wasnt directed at anyone; more or less it was directly at myself. William replies.
You know; ever since I finally learned the truth about Paradigm City; I feel as though Ive lost a bit of myself Roger states; changing the subject as he carefully pulls off his glasses and sets them in his pocket of his suit. How so? William asks; a little intrigued as he looks up slightly at Roger.
Back when Paradigm was just an enigma to me and memories were necessary to learn and know; there was a real need for my services; both professionally and privately. There were lots of criminals and monsters and cases for me to handle; both as myself and with the help of Big O Roger explains; his voice starting to trail off a little. William continues to listen to him as Roger sighs a little and resumes speaking.
I was so obsessed with learning the truth and understanding myself; that I lost track of what really mattered. Roger states, leaning back fully onto the bench and spreading open his arms along the back of it.
What was that? William asks him. The here and now; the present. Roger replies; closing his eyes a little. The cold air of the night gently skims across Rogers face; blowing his slightly gray hair a little.
What did happen? William asks unexpectedly. Roger opens his eyes again; sitting up a little out of surprise. What do you mean? Roger asks him; a tone of confusion in his voice. With everything with you; R. Dorothy; Norman; the city; Big O everything. What happened here? William asks him with a note of intrigue.
I thought you already knew Roger replies, After all; it was you who knew about me before we had even met. William nods gently, but resumes the intrigued look a moment later. Yes; but I never knew your personal story what happened over the years since Alan told me about what happened so long ago in the past.
Now youre making me sound old Roger laughs a little; causing William to flinch a little; but he quickly recovers and laughs a little as well. But youre right; it was a long time ago I am getting older; whether I like it or not, Roger replies, And times the true test here Ive come to know that. Let me see if I can explain what happened.
Roger sits up fully in the chair; clasping his hands together as he begins to speak. It was the same thing over and over again; as I came to find out. Those memories we lost all those years ago the whole thing was fake; a clever stage made by people who wanted to see how people would cope without knowing who they were and without knowing the truth about everything. And it ended up that I was stuck in an infinite loop; along with everyone else. Who knows how many times I had played the same part on the stage of life; but I played it the same every single time. I couldnt see beyond what my eyes wanted me to see; and I was never able to break free because of it. Roger explains; letting each float into the cold night air; being received intently by William.
Then finally; one day; it happened. The final scene came about again me and R. Dorothy inside Big O; watching as the entire world was being destroyed by Big Venus. I took the script that had been presented to me so many times and read it clearly and loudly; that script of life that I had never seen and yet knew line for line so well. I watched as Big Venus walked closer and closer to me; disintegrating everything in its path. I tried to reason with it with her He states somberly. Her? William asks, a little puzzled by Rogers self-correction.
Yes her. Her name was Angel or so she said. Her real name was never known; but she was a woman one like I had never met before. I was intrigued by her; and I found myself falling in love with her, Roger states as he reaches into his pocket again and grabs his shades; covering up his eyes again, But it was never meant to be; because she was the true test for me. I didnt realize it right away; but the truth was that she was only an instrument designed by the creators of the Paradigm City I know and used to keep everything in a continuous cycle. They knew that no human or android could be trusted to do the job; so they had to create something that would be part of the system; something that would remain a constant, no matter what the other variables of the experiment may change.
And she was William begins, leaning in a little closer to Roger. She was Big Venus; yes. She changed into Big Venus every time the experiment reached the end; every time I came too close to figuring it all out. It was very clever; an instrument within a living city; treating it like a program; and resetting the city every single time. I dont understand how it worked; but somehow it did just like the Megadues and everything else in the city. But the truth of the matter is that despite her being what she was; I loved her and that was what I had to learn. Roger explains.
What you had to learn? William asks, now confused. I had to learn what love was, William Prime. I was always such a louse; everyone said so and I knew it. I never appreciated women or love; and I never understood its true meaning. I always assumed it was something simple; something to be just given out and received like money; and that emotions were a hassle when it came to understanding love. But I was wrong and one day I finally realized it that day I finally came face to face again with Big Venus. I watched as she walked towards me; and I spoke my lines; but something happened something I cant explain. It was almost as if the script of life had been rewritten suddenly while I was reading it; and I had an epiphany. Roger explains; expressing his feelings with his hands and face as he speaks.
What was that? William asks. I realized suddenly that love had been there the whole time; waiting for me and I never saw it. It was so painfully evident; clear as day; and yet I never saw it. She had told me many times that she loved me; she was always there for me and always by my side in everything I did; and I completely ignored her Roger explains as tears start to trickle down his face slowly.
Angel? William asks. No, R. Dorothy Wayneright. Roger replies, much to Williams surprise.
R. Dorothy? William asks; his jaw hung open a bit. Yes you see; I never wanted to love her because she wasnt human. I was so caught up with physical love that I never accepted the truth of love; that its an emotion; felt when two people have a connection together that goes beyond the physical realm. And on that day; when I facing Big Venus yet again; I froze in mid-sentence suddenly; unable to move. I watched as Big Venus walked towards me; getting closer with each step; and I remember exactly what happened next; just as if it happened yesterday Roger explains; remembering the scene in his mind.
Roger? R. Dorothy asks him out of her usual level of concern; looking at him from back of Big Os cockpit. Is that what youve been trying to tell me all along? Roger suddenly asks; finally able to speak again. Big Venus continues to walk towards him; and he closes his eyes gently and turns around.
I dont know who I am; or what my purpose is; but something just occurred to me Roger explains; opening his eyes again and looking at R. Dorothy. Maybe Im not supposed to understand. Maybe memories are what we make it; and nothing more. Maybe there is no such thing as reality; maybe nothing is real after all Roger reasons to himself as he walks towards R. Dorothy.
What are you saying, Roger? She asks him; watching him walk towards her. Im saying something I should have said before; something I should have said a long time ago, Roger begins, Im saying that Im not blind anymore. Im saying that I now understand why you and Angel came into my life she came in to teach me about you.
Suddenly, Big Venus stops in its tracks; mere feet from Big O. Roger it stopped. R. Dorothy states; pointing towards Big Venus. Yes, and I know why now Roger states, because Ive finally learned what I always needed to know; something Ive been so painfully aware of but never able to accept.
Say it, Roger Smith, Negotiator of Paradigm City Big Venus states; its voice the same as Angels. Whats going on? R. Dorothy asks him, unable to understand why Big Venus just spoke.
Why do you think it was that you were created an android? Roger asks her. I was created by my father in the image of his daughter. R. Dorothy replies. No... Roger begins with a smile, You were created because I needed you to be one. I needed someone who would never age; someone who would be there with me and remain the same; so I could remember and understand, and so I could try again with the same setup until I finally made the right choice.
And what choice is that, Roger Smith? R. Dorothy asks him. The choice that Angel no, Big Venus was trying to tell me without ever truly being able to say the words Roger explains as he gently grabs R. Dorothys arms, She was telling me that I had to make a choice; that I had to figure out what love was and to figure out that something that does not exist but in the form of a memory is nothing more than that; and not true love
Roger R. Dorothy mutters as she looks up at him. I could never truly fall in love with Angel because she wasnt real; and because I was lying to myself all this time. I believed love was only physical; that I could only love a human because I needed the physical love a human can provide; but I was wrong I could never love Angel because my heart always belonged to someone else; no matter how hard I tried to fight and deny it. Roger explains with a smile; tears rushing down his cheeks.
Roger R. Dorothy mutters again; unable to say anything more. Roger pulls her in close; and looks deeply into her eyes. Im saying now something I should have said long ago; something I should have said every single day Roger says as he gently caresses her face with his fingers, R. Dorothy Wayneright; I love you!
With those words; Roger pulls her in tight and kisses her with a passion that only comes from true love. They put their arms around each other as they embrace tightly; time slowing down almost to a stop as they continue to kiss.
It is done Big Venus states suddenly; as Roger and R. Dorothy slowly release their embrace. It is done R. Dorothy repeats; nodding gently at Big Venus.
Roger looks around a little in confusion; and watches as Big Venus suddenly starts to evaporate and disappear.
Angel? Roger asks, walking towards the edge of the cockpit. You have learned what you needed to; Roger Smith the experiment is over. Goodbye, Roger Smith thank you for teaching me; a sentient program; the true meaning of love. Big Venus states as it dissipates into particles of light from the ground up.
That was it all along Roger states, She just wanted to understand love thats all it was
As Big Venus dissipates; the blank grid that used to be Paradigm City starts to break apart and fade away; revealing the true Paradigm City; hidden for so many years from Rogers view.
Paradigm Roger mutters; staring in disbelief at the city below him; undamaged, unchanged and still alive with people and life.
R. Dorothy walks up next to him at the edge of Big Os cockpit and he puts his arm around her. Looks like life will finally start again... Roger begins with a smile, But this time; its following my script.
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 8
This is the first of the new chapters; being there 3 new ones (8, 9 and 10). I'm just glad that I re-watched Big O and finally got the motivation to at least work on this again!
I hope you all like the story so far; and please keep watching!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 8, The Renewal:
"People have often wondered why I chose to be a negotiator " William Prime begins as he sits in a large leather chair inside Roger Smith's home. R. Dorothy walks into the room and places a cup of tea on the table next to William; and with a nod, he proceeds to pick up the cup and sip it lightly.
Steam casually floats off of the surface of the tea as William drinks; allowing the sensuous aroma to fill his senses. He carefully sets the glass down, his hand and body still bandaged up from his encounter with Alan Gabriel.
" Honestly, I sometimes wonder myself. I mean, I love the thrill of solving mysteries, finding clues; but I've never really seen myself doing anything else. In my eyes, I was born for this job." William states.
"So I see " Roger comments, deep in thought. R. Dorothy reenters the room and takes a seat at the piano. Her soft and delicate caressing of the keys allows a gentle melody to fill the room as a fireplace flickers quietly in the corner.
Roger suddenly stands and proceeds to walk over to the window. "For many years I wasn't sure I was meant to be a negotiator " he begins as he stares out the window. William looks up at him with intrigue, and joins him at the window.
"Do you see that?" Roger asks him as he points out the window. William looks out at the cityscape; at the buildings twinkling against the pitch-black sky. He observes the cars rushing through the streets; the people walking along and going about their daily routines. With the window open; he listens to the soothing sounds of traffic in the distance; and the sweet smell of the night fills his lungs.
"Do you mean the city?" William asks as he sighs with relaxation. "Not just that; but the people of the city." Roger explains, "I often wondered too why I was a negotiator, why I chose to help those less fortunate than myself; to pilot a Megadues. But in the end; it all came back to the city. For a long time; I didn't know what drove me; what made me tick. As a matter of fact; I wasn't really sure who Roger Smith really was. But there was always one thing I could count on, and that was the city. Paradigm City I felt I owed this city something; I felt that I needed to help not only the residents here; but the city itself. I think that's the real reason I became a negotiator."
The wind blows lazily into the room; gently meandering its way through Roger's graying hair. William turns back to face the room and watches R. Dorothy still playing the piano softly.
"Perhaps it is destiny then " William quietly states as he turns back to Roger. "What?" Roger asks calmly. "That I came here; that I met you and that I got that device." William replies.
Roger nods and closes the window slowly. As Roger draws the curtains shut, William makes his way back to the chair and sits down carefully in order to prevent further aggravating his wounds.
"Destiny " Roger begins, " I'm not really sure what that is. Sometimes I feel that I can not escape fate; but other times I feel as though the future is what I chose it to be. All I know is that we only get one shot at it; and if we mess things up; then that's it. You don't get second chances in life; and that goes double for our lines of work."
"I agree completely." William replies as he rubs his bandaged gunshot wound lightly. "By the way, are you feeling any better? Have your wounds healed up yet?" Roger asks.
"To a degree. The doctors say I'll be able to go home within the week." William replies.
Suddenly, a sad expression crosses William's face as he traces the rim of the tea cup with his finger. "What's the matter?" Roger asks, concerned.
William sighs deeply, "Well, as you know, it's been a month since I here; but " the sadness grows in William's voice as he speaks, " but I'm not really sure I want to go back to Brasilli. I think about it almost every night now before I sleep; I think about my job back there; my apartment, my friends and my coworkers and then I look around me here; and for some reason; I feel a great sense of peace. I feel as though I've been given a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and that if I pass it up I'll regret it for the rest of my days."
Roger holds his chin quietly as William continues. "To be straight forward with you; I'm just not sure what to do. I've talked to my boss Rafael over the phone, and he's been extremely understanding and kind; allowing me to keep my job with him and extend my vacation. Granted, the last 3 weeks have been without pay, but that's besides the point."
William laughs a little, but the sadness is still very evident in his voice, " I'm rambling, I know; but I guess I've just never really been faced with this perplexing of a problem before. As a negotiator I'm supposed to be prepared for anything; be ready for any and all situations and be able to think and react quickly and accurately without hesitation. But this this, this is really a situation I don't know what to do in."
"Well, this is your decision William," Roger begins, "I can not tell you what to do. You have to decide that for yourself."
"I know," William nods, "But I guess I just never really considered moving before. I've always lived in Brasilli; and I've only been out of the city a few times; mostly on business related matters. And out of all those times; not once have I felt the attraction to a city that I have here."
"The answer to all lies in Paradigm." Roger suddenly mutters. R. Dorothy suddenly strikes a sour note on the piano and stops playing.
"What did you say?" William asks, now sitting on the edge of his seat. "Do you think that's what it meant? Do you think the device was telling you to move here?" Roger asks, perplexed.
"But how can that be? The device only said that phrase to me in my dreams; not once did I see it reality. And besides that; how could that device have the cognitive ability to predict or affect the future?" William asks.
Roger rubs his chin a little and extends his hand out in a suggestive manner. "Well, your professor friend did tell you that it had the ability to transverse time; perhaps it can go forward and backwards."
William raises an eyebrow in question but says nothing. "And Dorothy here is an android. She has the cognitive ability to understand, feel, think and comprehend why can't that device?" Roger queries.
William reaches into his pocket and pulls out the infamous device. "You know, this device here has caused me nothing but trouble. At work, at home, on vacation this thing has been a curse. Honestly, I'd hate to think that this thing had cognitive thoughts and could understand me or my surroundings."
William laughs nervously and Roger merely grimaces. "Fate as far as I'm concerned, no one can really be sure what the future has in store for them. But I also believe that man is not meant to understand everything; and that some things are meant to remain mysteries. Perhaps this is one of those instances; perhaps you're just supposed to live your life day to day and not question it." Roger ponders.
"Who knows " William sighs. He looks down at the device in his hand with a look of sheer confusion and wonder. " I've got some serious thinking to do. I'm going for a walk. I'll be back shortly." William states as he rises from his seat.
Placing the device back in his pocket; he straightens out his suit and heads towards the door. He turns for a brief moment to look back at Roger, almost expecting him to say something. But Roger sits silently; as R. Dorothy stands beside him motionlessly. With a slight nod, William opens the door and proceeds to walk out of the room.
William walks out the front doors as a sudden gust of wind slams the doors closed behind him. "A bit chilly but it'll be alright." William comments to himself as he buttons up his black suit and proceeds to walk down the street.
Bright signs from store fronts illuminate William's path as he walks; giving him pause. He looks at the stores lining the street and watches as customers go in and out at a slow and steady pace.
"These people have Roger Smith do they really need me?" William asks himself as he walks along.
People from all walks of life pass him on the sidewalk as cars drive by both on the street and in the air. "If I did stay; I'd have to find a new line of work I would never take Roger's job. He holds a special place in this city I'm just a foreigner; a stranger in a strange land; so to speak. Times like this I wonder why I am here "
Suddenly his mind goes back to the old man he met at the hospital about a month ago. "Many have wondered what is the meaning of life; why are we here and why do we exist. Honestly, I don't believe that anyone will ever know the answer to those questions; no matter how much faith they have or how hard they search. Some things just aren't meant to be known " The words of the old man echo in William's mind as if he had just heard them only yesterday.
"What is it that compels me?" William asks himself as he takes a seat on a bench in a park. An older model android walks by him and lightly tips his hat; which is made of shiny gray metal like his body. William nods lightly in kindness; but nothing more.
"For that matter, what is it that compels us as a species? Humans have progressed so far over the years, and yet it seems that we haven't progressed that far. We still have desires, lusts, feelings, dreams, ambitions but what fuels those feelings?" William asks himself.
William looks in the direction the android was walking in; but doesn't see him anymore. "An android nothing more than a conglomerate of metal parts, wires, system networks and cables and yet; it can be instilled with the same things that humans have and want "
William's voice trails off as he loses himself in thought. With a loud sigh, William rubs the front of his head and sighs. " Perhaps we just aren't meant to know "
I hope you all like the story so far; and please keep watching!
Click here to read the story!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 8, The Renewal:
"People have often wondered why I chose to be a negotiator " William Prime begins as he sits in a large leather chair inside Roger Smith's home. R. Dorothy walks into the room and places a cup of tea on the table next to William; and with a nod, he proceeds to pick up the cup and sip it lightly.
Steam casually floats off of the surface of the tea as William drinks; allowing the sensuous aroma to fill his senses. He carefully sets the glass down, his hand and body still bandaged up from his encounter with Alan Gabriel.
" Honestly, I sometimes wonder myself. I mean, I love the thrill of solving mysteries, finding clues; but I've never really seen myself doing anything else. In my eyes, I was born for this job." William states.
"So I see " Roger comments, deep in thought. R. Dorothy reenters the room and takes a seat at the piano. Her soft and delicate caressing of the keys allows a gentle melody to fill the room as a fireplace flickers quietly in the corner.
Roger suddenly stands and proceeds to walk over to the window. "For many years I wasn't sure I was meant to be a negotiator " he begins as he stares out the window. William looks up at him with intrigue, and joins him at the window.
"Do you see that?" Roger asks him as he points out the window. William looks out at the cityscape; at the buildings twinkling against the pitch-black sky. He observes the cars rushing through the streets; the people walking along and going about their daily routines. With the window open; he listens to the soothing sounds of traffic in the distance; and the sweet smell of the night fills his lungs.
"Do you mean the city?" William asks as he sighs with relaxation. "Not just that; but the people of the city." Roger explains, "I often wondered too why I was a negotiator, why I chose to help those less fortunate than myself; to pilot a Megadues. But in the end; it all came back to the city. For a long time; I didn't know what drove me; what made me tick. As a matter of fact; I wasn't really sure who Roger Smith really was. But there was always one thing I could count on, and that was the city. Paradigm City I felt I owed this city something; I felt that I needed to help not only the residents here; but the city itself. I think that's the real reason I became a negotiator."
The wind blows lazily into the room; gently meandering its way through Roger's graying hair. William turns back to face the room and watches R. Dorothy still playing the piano softly.
"Perhaps it is destiny then " William quietly states as he turns back to Roger. "What?" Roger asks calmly. "That I came here; that I met you and that I got that device." William replies.
Roger nods and closes the window slowly. As Roger draws the curtains shut, William makes his way back to the chair and sits down carefully in order to prevent further aggravating his wounds.
"Destiny " Roger begins, " I'm not really sure what that is. Sometimes I feel that I can not escape fate; but other times I feel as though the future is what I chose it to be. All I know is that we only get one shot at it; and if we mess things up; then that's it. You don't get second chances in life; and that goes double for our lines of work."
"I agree completely." William replies as he rubs his bandaged gunshot wound lightly. "By the way, are you feeling any better? Have your wounds healed up yet?" Roger asks.
"To a degree. The doctors say I'll be able to go home within the week." William replies.
Suddenly, a sad expression crosses William's face as he traces the rim of the tea cup with his finger. "What's the matter?" Roger asks, concerned.
William sighs deeply, "Well, as you know, it's been a month since I here; but " the sadness grows in William's voice as he speaks, " but I'm not really sure I want to go back to Brasilli. I think about it almost every night now before I sleep; I think about my job back there; my apartment, my friends and my coworkers and then I look around me here; and for some reason; I feel a great sense of peace. I feel as though I've been given a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and that if I pass it up I'll regret it for the rest of my days."
Roger holds his chin quietly as William continues. "To be straight forward with you; I'm just not sure what to do. I've talked to my boss Rafael over the phone, and he's been extremely understanding and kind; allowing me to keep my job with him and extend my vacation. Granted, the last 3 weeks have been without pay, but that's besides the point."
William laughs a little, but the sadness is still very evident in his voice, " I'm rambling, I know; but I guess I've just never really been faced with this perplexing of a problem before. As a negotiator I'm supposed to be prepared for anything; be ready for any and all situations and be able to think and react quickly and accurately without hesitation. But this this, this is really a situation I don't know what to do in."
"Well, this is your decision William," Roger begins, "I can not tell you what to do. You have to decide that for yourself."
"I know," William nods, "But I guess I just never really considered moving before. I've always lived in Brasilli; and I've only been out of the city a few times; mostly on business related matters. And out of all those times; not once have I felt the attraction to a city that I have here."
"The answer to all lies in Paradigm." Roger suddenly mutters. R. Dorothy suddenly strikes a sour note on the piano and stops playing.
"What did you say?" William asks, now sitting on the edge of his seat. "Do you think that's what it meant? Do you think the device was telling you to move here?" Roger asks, perplexed.
"But how can that be? The device only said that phrase to me in my dreams; not once did I see it reality. And besides that; how could that device have the cognitive ability to predict or affect the future?" William asks.
Roger rubs his chin a little and extends his hand out in a suggestive manner. "Well, your professor friend did tell you that it had the ability to transverse time; perhaps it can go forward and backwards."
William raises an eyebrow in question but says nothing. "And Dorothy here is an android. She has the cognitive ability to understand, feel, think and comprehend why can't that device?" Roger queries.
William reaches into his pocket and pulls out the infamous device. "You know, this device here has caused me nothing but trouble. At work, at home, on vacation this thing has been a curse. Honestly, I'd hate to think that this thing had cognitive thoughts and could understand me or my surroundings."
William laughs nervously and Roger merely grimaces. "Fate as far as I'm concerned, no one can really be sure what the future has in store for them. But I also believe that man is not meant to understand everything; and that some things are meant to remain mysteries. Perhaps this is one of those instances; perhaps you're just supposed to live your life day to day and not question it." Roger ponders.
"Who knows " William sighs. He looks down at the device in his hand with a look of sheer confusion and wonder. " I've got some serious thinking to do. I'm going for a walk. I'll be back shortly." William states as he rises from his seat.
Placing the device back in his pocket; he straightens out his suit and heads towards the door. He turns for a brief moment to look back at Roger, almost expecting him to say something. But Roger sits silently; as R. Dorothy stands beside him motionlessly. With a slight nod, William opens the door and proceeds to walk out of the room.
William walks out the front doors as a sudden gust of wind slams the doors closed behind him. "A bit chilly but it'll be alright." William comments to himself as he buttons up his black suit and proceeds to walk down the street.
Bright signs from store fronts illuminate William's path as he walks; giving him pause. He looks at the stores lining the street and watches as customers go in and out at a slow and steady pace.
"These people have Roger Smith do they really need me?" William asks himself as he walks along.
People from all walks of life pass him on the sidewalk as cars drive by both on the street and in the air. "If I did stay; I'd have to find a new line of work I would never take Roger's job. He holds a special place in this city I'm just a foreigner; a stranger in a strange land; so to speak. Times like this I wonder why I am here "
Suddenly his mind goes back to the old man he met at the hospital about a month ago. "Many have wondered what is the meaning of life; why are we here and why do we exist. Honestly, I don't believe that anyone will ever know the answer to those questions; no matter how much faith they have or how hard they search. Some things just aren't meant to be known " The words of the old man echo in William's mind as if he had just heard them only yesterday.
"What is it that compels me?" William asks himself as he takes a seat on a bench in a park. An older model android walks by him and lightly tips his hat; which is made of shiny gray metal like his body. William nods lightly in kindness; but nothing more.
"For that matter, what is it that compels us as a species? Humans have progressed so far over the years, and yet it seems that we haven't progressed that far. We still have desires, lusts, feelings, dreams, ambitions but what fuels those feelings?" William asks himself.
William looks in the direction the android was walking in; but doesn't see him anymore. "An android nothing more than a conglomerate of metal parts, wires, system networks and cables and yet; it can be instilled with the same things that humans have and want "
William's voice trails off as he loses himself in thought. With a loud sigh, William rubs the front of his head and sighs. " Perhaps we just aren't meant to know "
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 7
This was the last old chapter I did; the next 3 are all new (well; part of 8 is older; but not as old as the rest of the chapters). I'm going to try to keep this up if I can now.
But who was the old man? Was he a just a figment of Williams imagination; or something more? And what will Roger Smith do now that the situation he thought was under control is not anymore? Keep watching
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 7, The reality:
Inside a dimly lit room William Prime lies upon a bed with a large white blanket covering him up to the chest. Scars and cuts with bandages wrapped around them litter his body and a prominent white bandage patch covers the bullet wound on his right shoulder.
"Are you alright Mr. Prime?" A hazy voice echoes in his ears as he slowly regains conscience. "Ohhhh " William moans as he tries to rub his head but realizes that several tubes are hooked up to his arm, "What happened?" His eyes slowly begin to adjust to the low light and he looks off to his left to see someone sitting in a chair against the far wall near the entrance, but he can't make out the face.
"Where am I?" William grunts with pain as he tries to sit up in his bed, only to cry out in pain and sink back down. "Please lie still Mr. Prime you've been through a terrible ordeal; and you need to recover your strength." The voice tells him, and he finally puts the voice together with the face of the person in the chair.
"Who are you?" he asks. The figure slowly rises from the chair and walks over to the side of William's bed; coming into the low lighting just above William's bed. His vision is a little cloudy but he's able to distinguish that the figure is a young girl, "My name is R. Dorothy Don't you remember?"
"Uh " William moans as he blinks slowly, " Not really. I'm so exhausted I really don't remember anything."
She nods with understanding and pulls the blanket up the rest of the way to William's neck, "You do need to rest and recover your strength you should be better soon however." Her face remains emotionless, but he senses the sincerity in her voice and smiles lightly as he closes his eyes slowly and breathes a deep sigh of relief.
The soft pillow behind his head gently caresses his heavy head as he opens his eyes again and stares at the plain white ceiling above him. A small lamp on an extendable arm swing is just to the left of his field of vision, but the weight of his head holds him back from looking at it.
He breathes deeply again, and once again the stale odor of the room and lovely smell of R. Dorothy gives him a strange sense of pleasure and peace; forcing a smile out of him.
The sudden sound of wheels gently racing down a track distracts him, and he turns to see R. Dorothy pulling a white vinyl curtain closed around him slowly. He moves his head with much pain as he looks around the bed at the ceiling to notice a track of curtains running around the entire bed.
Just then he notices a second bed to his right, and he grunts with pain as he pushes himself up into a sitting position.
"Well hello there my boy " the person in the other bed calls out with a little laugh. "Do I know you?" William asks as he tries to see the man in the other bed, but his eyes are still blurry. "I doubt it " The man laughs, his voice aged and withered. " But I do know a little about you."
"Really?" William blinks slowly as he tries to clear his vision to no avail. "Yeah I overheard the doctors talking; and they said that you lost a lot of blood. Frankly, they think that you're lucky to be alive!" The old man smiles but William doesn't notice.
"Did they say how?" William asks groggily. "Not really, but I bet it has something to do with that wound on your shoulder there." The man states as he points to William's bullet wound. "Oh, this?" William comments as he points to the wound; almost yanking out his tubes.
He winces in pain and lowers his arm down to his side, easing the pain. The old man laughs and sits up on his bed, uncovering himself from underneath the blanket.
A few minutes pass without any exchange of words and William starts to fall asleep when the old man begins to speak again, "So who's your lady friend?"
William blinks awake and shakes his head a little to wake up fully, "What do you mean?" "Oh don't be coy with me young lad " The man giggles lightly, " She's pretty cute. Is she your girlfriend?"
William's face becomes blank as he decides what to say next. A brief moment passes that seems like an eternity, "No " William finally admits, not finishing his statement.
"Well, what is she then? Your sister? Cousin? A family friend?" the man asks. "No she's " he begins but then looks at the man in question, "What business is it of yours?"
The old man recoils a little in shock, but smiles soon afterward, "Oh come my boy, I was only asking. I'm not going to steal her from you or anything " he laughs a little, "I'm an old man. My years have passed me by and there's no going back."
He sits in his white hospital gown upon the edge of the side of the bed facing William, "Listen to me my boy you've got a lot of good years ahead of you; don't waste them like I did."
"What do mean?" William asks him. The old man smiles at him, "I would tell you to enjoy the beauty and power of your youth; but you wouldn't understand. Most people don't realize what they had until it's gone until it's too late. I spent my life working, living from paycheck to paycheck; paying my bills and living a plain, ordinary life. But now I look back and realize that I wasted all of those years; I could have easily made something out of myself, but I failed miserably."
He looks away from William in sadness, "You see my boy, I could have went to college and made something out of my life; but instead I chose to just work at a normal minimum wage job. Sure, I rose in the ranks, made more money and lived a better life, but deep down inside my heart I was not happy." The man explained.
"I spent my life alone. I never married; and only dated occasionally, but nothing ever came out of those dates. I spent my life alone " he looks back at William in sadness, "..and that's something I wouldn't wish upon my worst enemy."
William quietly listens as the old man continues to speak, "And so you see, now I'm too old for anything; my youthful days gone like pages torn out of a book. I have memories, but memories can only go so far they can't replace the feelings of love and acceptance given by a real person."
A tear slowly drips down the face of the old man, rolling across his wrinkles like an old needle across a warped record, "I'm not trying to preach here, but I'd hate to see someone else go through the years of pain and sadness I had to endure. I have no children, no family, no wife " he sighs deeply, " no love."
William begins to tear up as he listens to the old mans words, each one more powerful than the last. "My heart has grown cold and bitter over the years. People I once called friends I now call mere acquaintances; and the race I used to love called humans I now hate."
He rises slowly from the bed and with each measured step makes his way around the bed. As he slowly pulls open the curtains; sunlight fills the room; causing William to shield his eyes.
As his eyes begin to adjust, William once again looks at the old man; but this time the light from the window creates an aura around him, casting soft beams of light from behind him that glow as they hit the dust in the air.
"Perhaps the cruelest teacher of them all is time," the old man begins as he slowly makes his way back to the bed, "Time has robbed me of my youth, my agility, and my health. But worst of all, time has robbed me of the one thing I cherish most at this time; my happiness." he smiles at William and he merely stares in awe at the old man.
Soft violin music plays in the background; music that William did not notice before but now has become prevalent. "My boy, listen to what I say. Enjoy this time you have here on this plain of existence. Time is precious, and we are not given much. Love your fellow man; love them as if they were the last being upon the face of the planet. Kindness is a rarity these days; and we as a species are too quick to deal out death like cards in a round of poker; except in this game the stakes are much higher than you could ever imagine. If you can help it; do not harm anyone; do not rob them of their time. Life is far too short for that."
"Many have wondered what is the meaning of life; why are we here and why do we exist. Honestly, I don't believe that anyone will ever know the answer to those questions; no matter how much faith they have or how hard they search. Some things just aren't meant to be known " the old man lays back down on the bed and pulls the blanket over himself slowly like a veil. Tracks of tears stream down William's face; leaving distinct trails.
"I believe that life is meant to be enjoyed; life is meant to be lived for the moment; as if each moment were precious; because each moment is precious. Every second I talk is a second I will never get back. One could spend their life watching each second pass; counting each as it passes them; never even looking back, but they will gain nothing from that. Remember that memories are what we make them; and sometimes memories are all that we have " the old man smiles, "Take it from someone whose been there."
As he painfully slumps back down into the bed, William stares at the ceiling, contemplating what the old man had just said. Suddenly the door bursts open and a few moments later the curtains part on the old man's side. Three doctors disconnect his equipment and unlock the brakes on the wheels of his bed.
"Where are you going?" William calls out as they start to move him. He looks at the doctors, and notices from their stiff movements that they are androids. "My time has finally come. I have incurable disease my boy." the old man explains as they start to move him, "I got it from a woman I once dated many years back. The doctors found it too late; and now my body is nearly dead."
He points around at the doctors as they silently move him, "My body may be nearly dead, but my soul craves life. But no one sees this anymore; people only see others for what they look like on the outside; not for whom they truly are on the inside." The man passes behind the curtains but continues to speak as the doctors move him on his bed, "Remember my boy; it's never easy to save a life; but it's always too easy to end one. Play your cards right; and enjoy what time you have. And be happy, for sometimes happiness is the only thing that won't abandon you."
Light from the outside hallway fills the room as the door opens and the doctors take him the rest of the way out; and the door slam with a fierce thud, causing William to flinch.
Just then the curtains near him part again and as William's eyes begin to clear up, he sees R. Dorothy standing near the bed. "How long have you been here?" William asks her. She gently places her hand upon his, "The whole time " she gives what appears to be a slight smile, and returns to her seat.
"Hmm he's finally awake." a manly voice states. William looks in the direction of the voice and sees Roger Smith walk into the room.
"Who are you?" William asks him. "Well, it appears that you don't have your memory back yet but that's not surprising. You've been out for nearly a day " Roger explains, " do you realize just how close you came to dying?"
William looks at him as he places a hand upon R. Dorothy's shoulder and sips from a cup of something hot in his other hand, "No " he smiles as he looks over to the empty space where the old man's bed was, "..but at least I didn't die like he did."
"Who?" Roger asks as he walks over to William's side. "The old man who was over there " William points, confused. Roger walks over to the area and examines it closely.
He finds a clipboard on the floor and picks it up, "Hmm you must be mistaken. There's been no one here for over 3 weeks." Roger looks over at William in confusion.
William quickly turns to R. Dorothy, "You seen him, didn't you?" "No, Mr. Prime, I did not." she admits. "But but " William begins as he slumps back into the bed.
"You're just exhausted William; it's nothing to worry about. The doctors say that you should be better by tomorrow once they finish their tests and you've regained your strength."
Roger states as he takes another sip of the drink, "So I think you'd better get some sleep. I'm very interested to hear about your adventure with Alan Gabriel " William sighs deeply and closes his eyes, "Yes I'll hopefully have my memory back by then."
He begins to breathe in and out as he starts to fall asleep, "Well maybe if I play my cards right," William thinks to himself, "Maybe one day I'll understand what that old man meant; because I have a strange feeling he was right."
But who was the old man? Was he a just a figment of Williams imagination; or something more? And what will Roger Smith do now that the situation he thought was under control is not anymore? Keep watching
Click here to read the story!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 7, The reality:
Inside a dimly lit room William Prime lies upon a bed with a large white blanket covering him up to the chest. Scars and cuts with bandages wrapped around them litter his body and a prominent white bandage patch covers the bullet wound on his right shoulder.
"Are you alright Mr. Prime?" A hazy voice echoes in his ears as he slowly regains conscience. "Ohhhh " William moans as he tries to rub his head but realizes that several tubes are hooked up to his arm, "What happened?" His eyes slowly begin to adjust to the low light and he looks off to his left to see someone sitting in a chair against the far wall near the entrance, but he can't make out the face.
"Where am I?" William grunts with pain as he tries to sit up in his bed, only to cry out in pain and sink back down. "Please lie still Mr. Prime you've been through a terrible ordeal; and you need to recover your strength." The voice tells him, and he finally puts the voice together with the face of the person in the chair.
"Who are you?" he asks. The figure slowly rises from the chair and walks over to the side of William's bed; coming into the low lighting just above William's bed. His vision is a little cloudy but he's able to distinguish that the figure is a young girl, "My name is R. Dorothy Don't you remember?"
"Uh " William moans as he blinks slowly, " Not really. I'm so exhausted I really don't remember anything."
She nods with understanding and pulls the blanket up the rest of the way to William's neck, "You do need to rest and recover your strength you should be better soon however." Her face remains emotionless, but he senses the sincerity in her voice and smiles lightly as he closes his eyes slowly and breathes a deep sigh of relief.
The soft pillow behind his head gently caresses his heavy head as he opens his eyes again and stares at the plain white ceiling above him. A small lamp on an extendable arm swing is just to the left of his field of vision, but the weight of his head holds him back from looking at it.
He breathes deeply again, and once again the stale odor of the room and lovely smell of R. Dorothy gives him a strange sense of pleasure and peace; forcing a smile out of him.
The sudden sound of wheels gently racing down a track distracts him, and he turns to see R. Dorothy pulling a white vinyl curtain closed around him slowly. He moves his head with much pain as he looks around the bed at the ceiling to notice a track of curtains running around the entire bed.
Just then he notices a second bed to his right, and he grunts with pain as he pushes himself up into a sitting position.
"Well hello there my boy " the person in the other bed calls out with a little laugh. "Do I know you?" William asks as he tries to see the man in the other bed, but his eyes are still blurry. "I doubt it " The man laughs, his voice aged and withered. " But I do know a little about you."
"Really?" William blinks slowly as he tries to clear his vision to no avail. "Yeah I overheard the doctors talking; and they said that you lost a lot of blood. Frankly, they think that you're lucky to be alive!" The old man smiles but William doesn't notice.
"Did they say how?" William asks groggily. "Not really, but I bet it has something to do with that wound on your shoulder there." The man states as he points to William's bullet wound. "Oh, this?" William comments as he points to the wound; almost yanking out his tubes.
He winces in pain and lowers his arm down to his side, easing the pain. The old man laughs and sits up on his bed, uncovering himself from underneath the blanket.
A few minutes pass without any exchange of words and William starts to fall asleep when the old man begins to speak again, "So who's your lady friend?"
William blinks awake and shakes his head a little to wake up fully, "What do you mean?" "Oh don't be coy with me young lad " The man giggles lightly, " She's pretty cute. Is she your girlfriend?"
William's face becomes blank as he decides what to say next. A brief moment passes that seems like an eternity, "No " William finally admits, not finishing his statement.
"Well, what is she then? Your sister? Cousin? A family friend?" the man asks. "No she's " he begins but then looks at the man in question, "What business is it of yours?"
The old man recoils a little in shock, but smiles soon afterward, "Oh come my boy, I was only asking. I'm not going to steal her from you or anything " he laughs a little, "I'm an old man. My years have passed me by and there's no going back."
He sits in his white hospital gown upon the edge of the side of the bed facing William, "Listen to me my boy you've got a lot of good years ahead of you; don't waste them like I did."
"What do mean?" William asks him. The old man smiles at him, "I would tell you to enjoy the beauty and power of your youth; but you wouldn't understand. Most people don't realize what they had until it's gone until it's too late. I spent my life working, living from paycheck to paycheck; paying my bills and living a plain, ordinary life. But now I look back and realize that I wasted all of those years; I could have easily made something out of myself, but I failed miserably."
He looks away from William in sadness, "You see my boy, I could have went to college and made something out of my life; but instead I chose to just work at a normal minimum wage job. Sure, I rose in the ranks, made more money and lived a better life, but deep down inside my heart I was not happy." The man explained.
"I spent my life alone. I never married; and only dated occasionally, but nothing ever came out of those dates. I spent my life alone " he looks back at William in sadness, "..and that's something I wouldn't wish upon my worst enemy."
William quietly listens as the old man continues to speak, "And so you see, now I'm too old for anything; my youthful days gone like pages torn out of a book. I have memories, but memories can only go so far they can't replace the feelings of love and acceptance given by a real person."
A tear slowly drips down the face of the old man, rolling across his wrinkles like an old needle across a warped record, "I'm not trying to preach here, but I'd hate to see someone else go through the years of pain and sadness I had to endure. I have no children, no family, no wife " he sighs deeply, " no love."
William begins to tear up as he listens to the old mans words, each one more powerful than the last. "My heart has grown cold and bitter over the years. People I once called friends I now call mere acquaintances; and the race I used to love called humans I now hate."
He rises slowly from the bed and with each measured step makes his way around the bed. As he slowly pulls open the curtains; sunlight fills the room; causing William to shield his eyes.
As his eyes begin to adjust, William once again looks at the old man; but this time the light from the window creates an aura around him, casting soft beams of light from behind him that glow as they hit the dust in the air.
"Perhaps the cruelest teacher of them all is time," the old man begins as he slowly makes his way back to the bed, "Time has robbed me of my youth, my agility, and my health. But worst of all, time has robbed me of the one thing I cherish most at this time; my happiness." he smiles at William and he merely stares in awe at the old man.
Soft violin music plays in the background; music that William did not notice before but now has become prevalent. "My boy, listen to what I say. Enjoy this time you have here on this plain of existence. Time is precious, and we are not given much. Love your fellow man; love them as if they were the last being upon the face of the planet. Kindness is a rarity these days; and we as a species are too quick to deal out death like cards in a round of poker; except in this game the stakes are much higher than you could ever imagine. If you can help it; do not harm anyone; do not rob them of their time. Life is far too short for that."
"Many have wondered what is the meaning of life; why are we here and why do we exist. Honestly, I don't believe that anyone will ever know the answer to those questions; no matter how much faith they have or how hard they search. Some things just aren't meant to be known " the old man lays back down on the bed and pulls the blanket over himself slowly like a veil. Tracks of tears stream down William's face; leaving distinct trails.
"I believe that life is meant to be enjoyed; life is meant to be lived for the moment; as if each moment were precious; because each moment is precious. Every second I talk is a second I will never get back. One could spend their life watching each second pass; counting each as it passes them; never even looking back, but they will gain nothing from that. Remember that memories are what we make them; and sometimes memories are all that we have " the old man smiles, "Take it from someone whose been there."
As he painfully slumps back down into the bed, William stares at the ceiling, contemplating what the old man had just said. Suddenly the door bursts open and a few moments later the curtains part on the old man's side. Three doctors disconnect his equipment and unlock the brakes on the wheels of his bed.
"Where are you going?" William calls out as they start to move him. He looks at the doctors, and notices from their stiff movements that they are androids. "My time has finally come. I have incurable disease my boy." the old man explains as they start to move him, "I got it from a woman I once dated many years back. The doctors found it too late; and now my body is nearly dead."
He points around at the doctors as they silently move him, "My body may be nearly dead, but my soul craves life. But no one sees this anymore; people only see others for what they look like on the outside; not for whom they truly are on the inside." The man passes behind the curtains but continues to speak as the doctors move him on his bed, "Remember my boy; it's never easy to save a life; but it's always too easy to end one. Play your cards right; and enjoy what time you have. And be happy, for sometimes happiness is the only thing that won't abandon you."
Light from the outside hallway fills the room as the door opens and the doctors take him the rest of the way out; and the door slam with a fierce thud, causing William to flinch.
Just then the curtains near him part again and as William's eyes begin to clear up, he sees R. Dorothy standing near the bed. "How long have you been here?" William asks her. She gently places her hand upon his, "The whole time " she gives what appears to be a slight smile, and returns to her seat.
"Hmm he's finally awake." a manly voice states. William looks in the direction of the voice and sees Roger Smith walk into the room.
"Who are you?" William asks him. "Well, it appears that you don't have your memory back yet but that's not surprising. You've been out for nearly a day " Roger explains, " do you realize just how close you came to dying?"
William looks at him as he places a hand upon R. Dorothy's shoulder and sips from a cup of something hot in his other hand, "No " he smiles as he looks over to the empty space where the old man's bed was, "..but at least I didn't die like he did."
"Who?" Roger asks as he walks over to William's side. "The old man who was over there " William points, confused. Roger walks over to the area and examines it closely.
He finds a clipboard on the floor and picks it up, "Hmm you must be mistaken. There's been no one here for over 3 weeks." Roger looks over at William in confusion.
William quickly turns to R. Dorothy, "You seen him, didn't you?" "No, Mr. Prime, I did not." she admits. "But but " William begins as he slumps back into the bed.
"You're just exhausted William; it's nothing to worry about. The doctors say that you should be better by tomorrow once they finish their tests and you've regained your strength."
Roger states as he takes another sip of the drink, "So I think you'd better get some sleep. I'm very interested to hear about your adventure with Alan Gabriel " William sighs deeply and closes his eyes, "Yes I'll hopefully have my memory back by then."
He begins to breathe in and out as he starts to fall asleep, "Well maybe if I play my cards right," William thinks to himself, "Maybe one day I'll understand what that old man meant; because I have a strange feeling he was right."
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 6
William proves himself to be more cunning and wittier than Alan had presumed, but now hes got to tell Roger Smith what happened.
What will Roger think? And what other surprises lie in store for William Prime?
Keep watching and find out!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 6, The arrival:
Alan laughs insanely as he holds the device in one hand and his golden gun in the other, So William Prime, where would you like to be shot? Perhaps in the head? The heart?
Sweat trickles down the back of Williams neck as he remains frozen in place, the fear of moving clearly displayed in his eyes. Please Mr. Gabriel, just use the device and leave me alone I dont to die! William squeaks out.
Ah yes, thats what I like to hear! Alan laughs happily, Please by all means beg for mercy it will make your death so much more enjoyable!
He takes a couple of steps closer towards William and places the tip of the barrel against Williams forehead, You never answered my question however; where do you want to be shot? If you dont decide he cocks the pistol, Then I will decide for you.
William looks up at the partially hidden face of Alan and gulps hard, Please just use the device and let me go. Alan laughs a little and retracts the pistol from Williams head.
He twirls the pistol in his hand and catches it in the correct position. Suddenly he sneers and shoots William in the shoulder. AAAAHHHHH! William cries out in pain as he grabs his shoulder as a reaction, the blood pouring out onto his suit and staining the white inner shirt.
Come on William, this isnt very Negotiator-like of you youre supposed to do something clever and cunning, and take me down somehow. Surely giving in and letting me win goes against everything that a negotiator is supposed to do, am I right? he asks as he raises the gun and aims it at Williams head again.
William is bent over in the chair holding his shoulder in tremendous pain, staring down at the floor. Look at me when I talk to you! Alan shouts as he cocks the pistol again. William slowly raises his head and looks up at Alan, I have nothing to say to you just use the device and stop shooting me! William mutters.
Alan suddenly throws his arms into the air and waves the device and the gun around, I dont get it! Im pushing all your buttons, but youre still not acting like a negotiator! Whats wrong with you! Alan asks as he re-aims the gun at Williams head.
Youre the crazy one here; why dont you ask yourself that question William begins as he grinds his teeth in pain. Blood oozes out between his fingers and covers over each finger like a fine deep, dark and rich red paint. He can feel the vessels under his skin pump blood through his body, and each pump brings excoriating pain that makes William weaker moment after agonizing moment.
Come come now dear William, youre not going to let me win this easily, are you? Alan asks. If I must in order to save my own life then I will. William admits as he leans over in the seat in extreme pain.
Ah, this is no fun! Youre supposed to defy me; fight me to the bitter end; you know, so I can enjoy your death that much more Alan laughs insanely. You are sick, sick man! I can see now why this Roger Smith guy didnt like you! William retorts angrily.
Alan laughs a little at this comment, Oh my dear William there is so much more to it than that he sits in the co-pilots chair; but keeps the gun trained on Williams head the whole time. Like what? William asks.
All of a sudden Alans mouth frowns, Oh I see what youre doing now dear William youre trying to stall me He sets the device down and puts the gun in his other hand.
Rising from his seat, he then walks over to William; William looking up at him slowly with disgust. With the swiftest of motions, he backhands William across the face with his metal hand and sneers at him.
Do not take me for a fool! I have been a most gracious host; and I have spared your life thus far but tempt me again; and your death will not only be painful, but it will be slow! he shouts with contempt as he places the gun back in his metal hand and returns to his seat.
Williams face is bruised and battered from the blow, and four tiny slash marks across his cheek trickle blood down his face and neck. Tears begin to well up in his eyes, but he manages to hold them back.
Face it my dear William, youre not going to win! Its impossible! I have the device; I have the gun, and I have complete control over the situation! There is absolutely nothing you can do to stop me! Alan states with a keen smile. This may be true Alan, but I dont want to die please just use the device and let me go! William begs.
Well well well I thought I had you pegged dear William Alan begins as he rests his gun arm upon the armrest of the co-pilots chair, it appears you are trying some kind of reverse psychology on me! he admits. Damn! William mutters in a low voice.
Ah ha! I knew it! Alan shouts as he points at William with his free hand. He rises from the chair again and strolls around the front cabin near William, You cant fool me that easily; Im smarter than you think. He smiles a little.
So, you think by telling me to use the device Im not going to use it; fearing thats what you want me to do, right? he asks William. William barely gives him a glance, Why should I tell you anything; you seem to have it all figured out already? Do not try my patience dear William! I may be enjoying our little chat; but once Ive run out things to talk to you about; its bye-bye time! Alan adds with a smirk.
Im not as stupid as I pretend to be Alan states. William smiles a little, Do want a second opinion? Do you want another bullet in your body? Alan quickly adds. Williams smile fades, and he sinks back into the chair.
He looks out the window and sighs lightly, the pain subsiding a little, but not much. Outside, the moon hovers over the sea of clouds and casts a soft grey reflection across the tops of the clouds, creating the illusion of a single giant cloud. William smiles gently and blinks slowly, enjoying a moment of peace without Alan talking.
Dont fall asleep on me William I want you to see my moment of triumph! Alans words cut through William like a knife and he hesitantly turns around to face him.
Your moment of triumph? William asks sarcastically. Yes, my moment of triumph. When I take this device that you were so kind enough to leave in your suitcase for me to find and use it to travel back in time and kill Roger Smith before he has the chance to use Big O to ruin our plans! Alan explains.
So you think youve got it all figured out, dont you Alan? William asks him with a slight hint of conviction. Alan eyes him suspiciously, although his eyes remain hidden, Whatever do you mean my dear William? he asks with serious question.
Look at you, youve figured out how to prolong your life and yet you would throw it all away just to get revenge on an imperfect human William comments. Alan shakes his head lightly, Ooh, you are good William Prime I like how you think.
He picks up the device and holds it in front of his face, You see William, even though I may have figured out how to prolong my own life; I still havent figured out how to become truly immortal. I know that I will eventually die, and that even though the metal of my body will last forever, my flesh and bone will not.
He lowers the device a little to look at William, But you see my dear William with this device I can go back in time, and correct the mistakes I made in the past. I was able to transfer my memories into Big Duo, and thus when they found my body after the battle they assumed I was dead and left me there for the coroner to come and pick up, but I wasnt dead no I was merely waiting for the right moment to come back and rejoin my body. However, with this little device here I will be able to transfer my memories permanently into my younger body; and there I can show the doctors how to transfer my memories from this aging flesh and tissue brain that I have now and put it into a machine; thus I can use that new body to kill Roger Smith before he has a chance to ruin our plans! he laughs a little, Essentially Im killing two birds; or rather humans, with one stone.
He leans towards Roger but still is a fair distance away, So you see my dear William; to answer your question; I do have this all figured out!
Youre still human then William asks him keenly. Well, partially Alan begins as he moves the gun around in his hand so he can move his fingers freely, I am not entirely android yet he reaches up and grabs the brim of his hat, and begins to lift it up.
William stares in horror as Alan fully removes his hat and reveals nothing under his hat other than a twisted network of wires and metal rods connected to his flesh brain. Wires move up and down and pulsate with electricity as they connect to various places of Alans brain. Robotic eyes are set back in his head so close to his brain that they actually touch it slightly.
He then reaches up and grabs his face, and after jerking it a little, it pops off and reveals a series of complex mechanisms to create expression and lip movement behind the faceplate. His nose area is missing, instead only having two small inlets for air in its place.
You look surprised my dear William he states, but now his voice sounds a little more mechanical, were you expecting something else? William gapes in sheer horror at the sight before him; speechless. Alan sighs and replaces his faceplate and his hat.
After a few reconnections, Alans face returns to normal, and he glares at William with a crazed expression upon his lips, So do you want to witness my moment of triumph then? William finally stops shuddering in fear and leans forward a little towards Alan, If it will spare my life; then yes his eyes sink down and his head drops to his chest. Go on and use the device. He mutters quietly in regret.
Alan smiles and picks up the device, and holds it up in front of him. He sets the gun down and pulls back his arm sleeve, revealing a connector port. Grabbing the cord of the device, he then takes the tip of the cord and plugs the connector into his arm.
He turns on the device, and presses a few buttons. The screen lights up, and the words, Begin transfer? appear in bold white letters against a black background. Two white arrows point down on the screen towards two buttons near the top, one arrow says, Yes, and the other says, No.
Alan smiles happily and looks up at William quickly, Once again thank you my dear William I shall make sure to kill you as well when I return to the past! William looks up at little; a slight glitter in his eyes and he watches Alan raises his finger to press the Yes button.
And now, Roger Smith, with the simple press of this button; I unleash the sword of vengeance upon thee! Farewell! Alan shouts as he plugs the connector into his arm port and begins the transfer.
Just then, he looks around in shock. What! He looks around in confusion, Im still here he turns around to the controls of the plane, The thermostat is where its supposed to be; but its so hot in here! he tugs at his collar a little bit to relieve the heat.
William sits up straight in his chair and smiles, I played you so well Alan; you dont even know it WHAT! Alan shouts as his skin begins to boil and tear off of his body, and his body begins to shake. You are just as much of a fool as I had presumed Alan. William begins as he rises from his seat and walks towards Alan.
Get away from me! What have you done to me! he cries out as he can hear his bones crack and shatter inside of him.
Obviously you didnt read the book that came with the device entirely. It clearly states that the device only works on androids, not partial androids. William begins, It also says that if a human of cyborg/partial android should use this, several things will happen, starting with boiling of skin and flesh, then deterioration of skeleton followed by melting of entire body, resulting in DEATH!
NOOOOOOOOOO! Alan cries out as the pain grows inside of him like a raging inferno, and his blood starts oozing out of his pores and his body begins to collapse in on itself. He falls to the floor and his flesh begins to adhere to the floorboards; sizzling and simmering as it slowly eats away at the ground.
Whos the fool now, Alan? William adds as he watches Alan slowly and painfully die, Theres much more to being a negotiator than simple negotiation.
As Alan lies dead on the floor in a pool of reddish-brown liquid; William looks up.
Shit! No ones piloting the ship! He cries out as he jumps over the puddle of Alan and hops into the pilots chair. I have no idea how to fly this thing! he yells as he watches the plane begin to nosedive and tries as hard as he can to pull the yoke up; but to no avail.
He begins to lift out of his seat as he pulls negative-Gs and the ground gets closer and closer in the windshield. William closes his eyes as he prepares to smash into the ground at a tremendous speed.
Just then, the plane suddenly jerks to a stop and Williams head smashes into the windshield. He bounces around inside the cockpit and finally stops on the dashboard controls upside-down. The plane then begins to tip backward, and straighten out and level out. William falls back into the pilots chair, and grabs his head in pain as he bleeds a little from a wound in his forehead.
What in the hell just happened? William asks as he suddenly hears a noise coming from outside of the plane. He carefully walks to the side door of the plane and slowly opens it, and steps back in shock at what he sees.
In front of him, he sees the head and torso of a giant robot. William gasps in awe at the sight before him. Suddenly, the front area of the robots chest begins to open, and reveals a man in a suit just like his seated in the pilots chair, and a young girl standing behind him. The man smiles at him, and the girl remains expressionless. Looks like you needed a hand. The man states with a slight smile.
You must be Roger Smith William begins, confused. The man in the cockpit is a little taken back by this, but remains seated at the controls, Why yes I am. How did you know? he asks. Lets just say I know more about you now than I ever wanted to know William mutters as he reaches down to pick something up.
How do you know about me? Roger demands. William holds up the disconnected hand of Alan Gabriel, Do you know what this is? William asks sarcastically. R. Dorothy steps forward and points at the hand, That is Alan Gabriels hand. How did you get it? she asks.
Roger watches William and waits for his reply. I guess I have a lot of explaining to do William begins as he suddenly grabs his head in dizziness. Suddenly and unexpectedly, he collapses to the ground.
We have to get this man to a hospital quickly! If what I think happened here actually did happen Roger begins, then his troubles have only just begun.
What will Roger think? And what other surprises lie in store for William Prime?
Keep watching and find out!
Click here to read the story!
Iron Fist Wedding Chapter 6, The arrival:
Alan laughs insanely as he holds the device in one hand and his golden gun in the other, So William Prime, where would you like to be shot? Perhaps in the head? The heart?
Sweat trickles down the back of Williams neck as he remains frozen in place, the fear of moving clearly displayed in his eyes. Please Mr. Gabriel, just use the device and leave me alone I dont to die! William squeaks out.
Ah yes, thats what I like to hear! Alan laughs happily, Please by all means beg for mercy it will make your death so much more enjoyable!
He takes a couple of steps closer towards William and places the tip of the barrel against Williams forehead, You never answered my question however; where do you want to be shot? If you dont decide he cocks the pistol, Then I will decide for you.
William looks up at the partially hidden face of Alan and gulps hard, Please just use the device and let me go. Alan laughs a little and retracts the pistol from Williams head.
He twirls the pistol in his hand and catches it in the correct position. Suddenly he sneers and shoots William in the shoulder. AAAAHHHHH! William cries out in pain as he grabs his shoulder as a reaction, the blood pouring out onto his suit and staining the white inner shirt.
Come on William, this isnt very Negotiator-like of you youre supposed to do something clever and cunning, and take me down somehow. Surely giving in and letting me win goes against everything that a negotiator is supposed to do, am I right? he asks as he raises the gun and aims it at Williams head again.
William is bent over in the chair holding his shoulder in tremendous pain, staring down at the floor. Look at me when I talk to you! Alan shouts as he cocks the pistol again. William slowly raises his head and looks up at Alan, I have nothing to say to you just use the device and stop shooting me! William mutters.
Alan suddenly throws his arms into the air and waves the device and the gun around, I dont get it! Im pushing all your buttons, but youre still not acting like a negotiator! Whats wrong with you! Alan asks as he re-aims the gun at Williams head.
Youre the crazy one here; why dont you ask yourself that question William begins as he grinds his teeth in pain. Blood oozes out between his fingers and covers over each finger like a fine deep, dark and rich red paint. He can feel the vessels under his skin pump blood through his body, and each pump brings excoriating pain that makes William weaker moment after agonizing moment.
Come come now dear William, youre not going to let me win this easily, are you? Alan asks. If I must in order to save my own life then I will. William admits as he leans over in the seat in extreme pain.
Ah, this is no fun! Youre supposed to defy me; fight me to the bitter end; you know, so I can enjoy your death that much more Alan laughs insanely. You are sick, sick man! I can see now why this Roger Smith guy didnt like you! William retorts angrily.
Alan laughs a little at this comment, Oh my dear William there is so much more to it than that he sits in the co-pilots chair; but keeps the gun trained on Williams head the whole time. Like what? William asks.
All of a sudden Alans mouth frowns, Oh I see what youre doing now dear William youre trying to stall me He sets the device down and puts the gun in his other hand.
Rising from his seat, he then walks over to William; William looking up at him slowly with disgust. With the swiftest of motions, he backhands William across the face with his metal hand and sneers at him.
Do not take me for a fool! I have been a most gracious host; and I have spared your life thus far but tempt me again; and your death will not only be painful, but it will be slow! he shouts with contempt as he places the gun back in his metal hand and returns to his seat.
Williams face is bruised and battered from the blow, and four tiny slash marks across his cheek trickle blood down his face and neck. Tears begin to well up in his eyes, but he manages to hold them back.
Face it my dear William, youre not going to win! Its impossible! I have the device; I have the gun, and I have complete control over the situation! There is absolutely nothing you can do to stop me! Alan states with a keen smile. This may be true Alan, but I dont want to die please just use the device and let me go! William begs.
Well well well I thought I had you pegged dear William Alan begins as he rests his gun arm upon the armrest of the co-pilots chair, it appears you are trying some kind of reverse psychology on me! he admits. Damn! William mutters in a low voice.
Ah ha! I knew it! Alan shouts as he points at William with his free hand. He rises from the chair again and strolls around the front cabin near William, You cant fool me that easily; Im smarter than you think. He smiles a little.
So, you think by telling me to use the device Im not going to use it; fearing thats what you want me to do, right? he asks William. William barely gives him a glance, Why should I tell you anything; you seem to have it all figured out already? Do not try my patience dear William! I may be enjoying our little chat; but once Ive run out things to talk to you about; its bye-bye time! Alan adds with a smirk.
Im not as stupid as I pretend to be Alan states. William smiles a little, Do want a second opinion? Do you want another bullet in your body? Alan quickly adds. Williams smile fades, and he sinks back into the chair.
He looks out the window and sighs lightly, the pain subsiding a little, but not much. Outside, the moon hovers over the sea of clouds and casts a soft grey reflection across the tops of the clouds, creating the illusion of a single giant cloud. William smiles gently and blinks slowly, enjoying a moment of peace without Alan talking.
Dont fall asleep on me William I want you to see my moment of triumph! Alans words cut through William like a knife and he hesitantly turns around to face him.
Your moment of triumph? William asks sarcastically. Yes, my moment of triumph. When I take this device that you were so kind enough to leave in your suitcase for me to find and use it to travel back in time and kill Roger Smith before he has the chance to use Big O to ruin our plans! Alan explains.
So you think youve got it all figured out, dont you Alan? William asks him with a slight hint of conviction. Alan eyes him suspiciously, although his eyes remain hidden, Whatever do you mean my dear William? he asks with serious question.
Look at you, youve figured out how to prolong your life and yet you would throw it all away just to get revenge on an imperfect human William comments. Alan shakes his head lightly, Ooh, you are good William Prime I like how you think.
He picks up the device and holds it in front of his face, You see William, even though I may have figured out how to prolong my own life; I still havent figured out how to become truly immortal. I know that I will eventually die, and that even though the metal of my body will last forever, my flesh and bone will not.
He lowers the device a little to look at William, But you see my dear William with this device I can go back in time, and correct the mistakes I made in the past. I was able to transfer my memories into Big Duo, and thus when they found my body after the battle they assumed I was dead and left me there for the coroner to come and pick up, but I wasnt dead no I was merely waiting for the right moment to come back and rejoin my body. However, with this little device here I will be able to transfer my memories permanently into my younger body; and there I can show the doctors how to transfer my memories from this aging flesh and tissue brain that I have now and put it into a machine; thus I can use that new body to kill Roger Smith before he has a chance to ruin our plans! he laughs a little, Essentially Im killing two birds; or rather humans, with one stone.
He leans towards Roger but still is a fair distance away, So you see my dear William; to answer your question; I do have this all figured out!
Youre still human then William asks him keenly. Well, partially Alan begins as he moves the gun around in his hand so he can move his fingers freely, I am not entirely android yet he reaches up and grabs the brim of his hat, and begins to lift it up.
William stares in horror as Alan fully removes his hat and reveals nothing under his hat other than a twisted network of wires and metal rods connected to his flesh brain. Wires move up and down and pulsate with electricity as they connect to various places of Alans brain. Robotic eyes are set back in his head so close to his brain that they actually touch it slightly.
He then reaches up and grabs his face, and after jerking it a little, it pops off and reveals a series of complex mechanisms to create expression and lip movement behind the faceplate. His nose area is missing, instead only having two small inlets for air in its place.
You look surprised my dear William he states, but now his voice sounds a little more mechanical, were you expecting something else? William gapes in sheer horror at the sight before him; speechless. Alan sighs and replaces his faceplate and his hat.
After a few reconnections, Alans face returns to normal, and he glares at William with a crazed expression upon his lips, So do you want to witness my moment of triumph then? William finally stops shuddering in fear and leans forward a little towards Alan, If it will spare my life; then yes his eyes sink down and his head drops to his chest. Go on and use the device. He mutters quietly in regret.
Alan smiles and picks up the device, and holds it up in front of him. He sets the gun down and pulls back his arm sleeve, revealing a connector port. Grabbing the cord of the device, he then takes the tip of the cord and plugs the connector into his arm.
He turns on the device, and presses a few buttons. The screen lights up, and the words, Begin transfer? appear in bold white letters against a black background. Two white arrows point down on the screen towards two buttons near the top, one arrow says, Yes, and the other says, No.
Alan smiles happily and looks up at William quickly, Once again thank you my dear William I shall make sure to kill you as well when I return to the past! William looks up at little; a slight glitter in his eyes and he watches Alan raises his finger to press the Yes button.
And now, Roger Smith, with the simple press of this button; I unleash the sword of vengeance upon thee! Farewell! Alan shouts as he plugs the connector into his arm port and begins the transfer.
Just then, he looks around in shock. What! He looks around in confusion, Im still here he turns around to the controls of the plane, The thermostat is where its supposed to be; but its so hot in here! he tugs at his collar a little bit to relieve the heat.
William sits up straight in his chair and smiles, I played you so well Alan; you dont even know it WHAT! Alan shouts as his skin begins to boil and tear off of his body, and his body begins to shake. You are just as much of a fool as I had presumed Alan. William begins as he rises from his seat and walks towards Alan.
Get away from me! What have you done to me! he cries out as he can hear his bones crack and shatter inside of him.
Obviously you didnt read the book that came with the device entirely. It clearly states that the device only works on androids, not partial androids. William begins, It also says that if a human of cyborg/partial android should use this, several things will happen, starting with boiling of skin and flesh, then deterioration of skeleton followed by melting of entire body, resulting in DEATH!
NOOOOOOOOOO! Alan cries out as the pain grows inside of him like a raging inferno, and his blood starts oozing out of his pores and his body begins to collapse in on itself. He falls to the floor and his flesh begins to adhere to the floorboards; sizzling and simmering as it slowly eats away at the ground.
Whos the fool now, Alan? William adds as he watches Alan slowly and painfully die, Theres much more to being a negotiator than simple negotiation.
As Alan lies dead on the floor in a pool of reddish-brown liquid; William looks up.
Shit! No ones piloting the ship! He cries out as he jumps over the puddle of Alan and hops into the pilots chair. I have no idea how to fly this thing! he yells as he watches the plane begin to nosedive and tries as hard as he can to pull the yoke up; but to no avail.
He begins to lift out of his seat as he pulls negative-Gs and the ground gets closer and closer in the windshield. William closes his eyes as he prepares to smash into the ground at a tremendous speed.
Just then, the plane suddenly jerks to a stop and Williams head smashes into the windshield. He bounces around inside the cockpit and finally stops on the dashboard controls upside-down. The plane then begins to tip backward, and straighten out and level out. William falls back into the pilots chair, and grabs his head in pain as he bleeds a little from a wound in his forehead.
What in the hell just happened? William asks as he suddenly hears a noise coming from outside of the plane. He carefully walks to the side door of the plane and slowly opens it, and steps back in shock at what he sees.
In front of him, he sees the head and torso of a giant robot. William gasps in awe at the sight before him. Suddenly, the front area of the robots chest begins to open, and reveals a man in a suit just like his seated in the pilots chair, and a young girl standing behind him. The man smiles at him, and the girl remains expressionless. Looks like you needed a hand. The man states with a slight smile.
You must be Roger Smith William begins, confused. The man in the cockpit is a little taken back by this, but remains seated at the controls, Why yes I am. How did you know? he asks. Lets just say I know more about you now than I ever wanted to know William mutters as he reaches down to pick something up.
How do you know about me? Roger demands. William holds up the disconnected hand of Alan Gabriel, Do you know what this is? William asks sarcastically. R. Dorothy steps forward and points at the hand, That is Alan Gabriels hand. How did you get it? she asks.
Roger watches William and waits for his reply. I guess I have a lot of explaining to do William begins as he suddenly grabs his head in dizziness. Suddenly and unexpectedly, he collapses to the ground.
We have to get this man to a hospital quickly! If what I think happened here actually did happen Roger begins, then his troubles have only just begun.
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0



















